<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<!DOCTYPE ThML PUBLIC 
    "-//CCEL/DTD Theological Markup Language//EN"
    "http://www.ccel.org/dtd/ThML10.dtd">
<!--
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
-->
    
<!-- Copyright Christian Classics Ethereal Library -->
<ThML>
<ThML.head>

<generalInfo>
 <description />
 <pubHistory />
 <comments>Page images digitized by Google</comments>
</generalInfo>

<printSourceInfo>
  <published>London: John Hatchard and Son (1834)</published>
</printSourceInfo>

<electronicEdInfo>
  <publisherID>ccel</publisherID>
  <authorID>beveridge_w</authorID>
  <bookID>thoughts</bookID>
  <workID>thoughts</workID>
  <bkgID>private_thoughts_upon_religion_and_a_christian_life_to_which_is_added_the_necessity_and_advantage_of_frequent_communion_volume_i_(beveridge)</bkgID>
  <version />
  <editorialComments />
  <revisionHistory />
  <status />

  <DC>
    <DC.Title>Private Thoughts Upon Religion and a Christian Life; to which is Added the Necessity and Advantage of Frequent Communion. Volume I.</DC.Title>
    <DC.Title sub="short">Private Thoughts</DC.Title>
    <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="short-form">William Beveridge</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="file-as">Beveridge, William (1637-1708)</DC.Creator>
     
    <DC.Publisher>Grand Rapids, MI: Christian Classics Ethereal Library</DC.Publisher>
    <DC.Subject scheme="LCCN" />
    <DC.Subject scheme="ccel">All;</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Contributor sub="Digitizer" />
    <DC.Date sub="Created">2006-12-15</DC.Date>
    <DC.Type>Text.Monograph</DC.Type>
    <DC.Format scheme="IMT">text/html</DC.Format>
    <DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/beveridge_w/thoughts.html</DC.Identifier>
    <DC.Identifier scheme="ISBN" />
    <DC.Source />
    <DC.Source scheme="URL" />
    <DC.Language scheme="ISO639-3">eng</DC.Language>
    <DC.Rights>Public Domain</DC.Rights>
  </DC>

</electronicEdInfo>

<style type="text/css">
p.normal	{ text-indent:.25in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
p.continue	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
p.center	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:center }
p.right	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:right }
p.hang1	{ margin-left:.75in; text-indent:-.75in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
</style>

<style type="text/xcss">
<selector element="p" class="normal">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="continue">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="center">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="right">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="right" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="hang1">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".75in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.75in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
</style>


</ThML.head>


	<ThML.body>

<div1 title="Title Page" progress="0.20%" prev="toc" next="ii" id="i">
<pb n="i" id="i-Page_i" />

<h4 id="i-p0.1">THE</h4>
<h1 id="i-p0.2">SACRED CLASSICS:</h1>
<h4 id="i-p0.3">OR,</h4>
<p class="center" id="i-p1"><b>Cabinet Library of Divinity.</b></p>


<pb n="ii" id="i-Page_ii" />
<pb n="iii" id="i-Page_iii" />

<h3 id="i-p1.1">UNDER THE</h3>
<h2 id="i-p1.2">ESPECIAL PATRONAGE</h2>
<h3 id="i-p1.3">OF</h3>
<h2 id="i-p1.4">HER MOST GRACIOUS MAJESTY</h2>
<h2 id="i-p1.5">THE QUEEN.</h2>

<pb n="iv" id="i-Page_iv" />
<pb n="v" id="i-Page_v" />

<h4 id="i-p1.6">THE</h4>
<h1 id="i-p1.7">SACRED CLASSICS:</h1>
<h4 id="i-p1.8">OR,</h4>
<h2 id="i-p1.9">Cabinet Library of Divinity.</h2>

<hr style="width:40%; margin-top:.25in" />
<h4 id="i-p1.11">EDITED BY</h4>
<h2 id="i-p1.12">THE REV. R. CATTERMOLE, B. D.</h2>
<h4 id="i-p1.13">AND</h4>
<h2 id="i-p1.14">THE REV. H. STEBBING, M.A.</h2>
<hr style="width:40%; margin-bottom:.25in" />


<h2 id="i-p1.16">VOL. X.</h2>
<h3 style="margin-top:.5in" id="i-p1.17">LABORE <span style="letter-spacing:.5in" id="i-p1.18">   </span>RELUCENS.</h3>
<h2 style="margin-top:.5in; margin-bottom:.25in" id="i-p1.19">John Hatchard and Son, Piccadilly;</h2>
<h3 id="i-p1.20">WHITTAKER &amp; CO. AVE-MARIA LANE; SIMPKIN &amp; MARSHALL,<br />
STATIONERS’ COURT; TALBOYS, OXFORD; DEIGHTON,<br />
CAMBRIDGE; OLIVER &amp; BOYD, EDINBURGH;<br />
AND CUMMING, DUBLIN.</h3>
<hr style="width:40%; margin-bottom:9pt" />


<h4 id="i-p1.25">MDCCCXXXIV.</h4>


<pb n="vi" id="i-Page_vi" />


<h3 style="margin-top:1in; margin-bottom:1in; line-height:200%" id="i-p1.26">LONDON:<br />
PRINTED BY JOSEPH RICKERBY, <br />SHERBOURN LANE.</h3>

<pb n="vii" id="i-Page_vii" />


<div style="line-height:200%" id="i-p1.29">
<h1 id="i-p1.30">PRIVATE THOUGHTS</h1>
<h4 id="i-p1.31">UPON</h4>
<h2 id="i-p1.32">RELIGION AND A CHRISTIAN LIFE</h2>
<h4 id="i-p1.33">TO WHICH IS ADDED,</h4>
<h3 id="i-p1.34"><span class="sc" id="i-p1.35">THE</span></h3>
<h3 id="i-p1.36">NECESSITY AND ADVANTAGE</h3>
<h2 id="i-p1.37">OF FREQUENT COMMUNION.</h2>
</div>

<hr style="width:30%; margin-top:.5in" />
<h2 id="i-p1.39">IN TWO VOLS.</h2>
<hr style="width:30%; margin-bottom:.5in" />


<h3 id="i-p1.41">BY</h3>
<h2 id="i-p1.42">WILLIAM BEVERIDGE, D.D.</h2>
<h4 id="i-p1.43">LORD BISHOP OF ST. ASAPH.</h4>

<hr style="width:30%; margin-top:.5in" />
<h4 id="i-p1.45">WITH</h4>
<h2 id="i-p1.46">INTRODUCTORY ESSAYS,</h2>
<h4 id="i-p1.47">BY THE</h4>
<h2 id="i-p1.48">REV. HENRY STEBBING, M.A.</h2>
<hr style="width:30%; margin-bottom:.25in" />


<h2 id="i-p1.50">VOL. I.</h2>
<div style="margin-top:.25in;" id="i-p1.51">
<h2 id="i-p1.52">LONDON:</h2>
<h2 id="i-p1.53">John Hatchard and Son, Piccadilly;</h2>
<h4 id="i-p1.54">WHITTAKER &amp; CO. AVE-MARIA LANE; SIMPKIN &amp; MARSHALL,<br />
STATIONERS’ COURT; TALBOYS, OXFORD; DEIGHTON,<br />
CAMBRIDGE; OLIVER &amp; BOYD, EDINBURGH;<br />
AND CUMMING, DUBLIN.</h4>
<hr style="width:20%" />
<h4 id="i-p1.59">MDCCCXXXIV.</h4>
</div>

<pb n="viii" id="i-Page_viii" />


<pb n="ix" id="i-Page_ix" />
</div1>

<div1 title="Prefatory Material" progress="0.42%" prev="i" next="ii.i" id="ii">

<div2 title="Introductory Essay." progress="0.42%" prev="ii" next="iii" id="ii.i">

<h2 id="ii.i-p0.1">INTRODUCTORY ESSAY.</h2>
<p class="continue" id="ii.i-p1">STUDY and reflection are allowed to be necessary preparatives 
to all great pursuits. To attempt to gain by hazardous risks, what may be secured 
by the safe methods of a sober and laborious diligence, is both unwise and dishonest: in the annals of learning a sciolist and an empiric are characters proverbially 
treated with contempt; and the worth of all those systems by which states are supported, 
and civilization carried on, consists in their greatest possible freedom from what 
is empirical or capricious. But if the exercise of thought and sound judgment be 
thus necessary in the affairs of life, it can scarcely be less so in those which 
intimately regard the condition and fate of man in his eternal relations: to make 
him fit for immortality, must, at all events, require as much care as to render 
him respectable in the world; and the road to heaven is certainly not more easy 
to be discovered than the well-beaten path to temporal distinction. The exercise 
therefore of thought, the pursuit of knowledge, the careful employment, in short, 
of all <pb n="x" id="ii.i-Page_x" />the means by which wisdom can be acquired, is plainly our interest 
as well as our duty, if a future existence, with its attendant glory, be the object 
of our hopes and wishes. That state of mind in which truth sheds the brightest of 
its beams into our hearts, is not to be reached by a few sudden and hasty steps. 
The thoughts which spring from momentary impulses may gladden for a moment, but 
it is by those only which have their origin in the depths of the soul, steady and 
contemplative, that we are carried forward to heaven. A discipline of the most careful 
kind is necessary to render the mind capable of generating such thoughts: inquiry 
must be made into all’ the sources of divine knowledge, and the heart summoned to 
give up the secrets by which it has nourished passion and prejudice. By this method 
the channels through which the stream of intelligence flows most readily will be 
kept ever open, and we shall grow, at least in our intellectual nature, up to the 
stature of the fulness of men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p2">Wisdom is the knowledge of truth combined with a disposition 
to obey it. It has its beginning in the head, and its confirmation in the heart. 
It observes, and from observation gains skill in judgment: experience teaches it 
prudence, and prudence gives it safety. By the familiarity which it acquires with 
the objects in which goodness resides, it learns to love goodness <pb n="xi" id="ii.i-Page_xi" />itself: and so with truth,—till, possessed by these gracious 
principles, it expands and strengthens, and grows up into an image of that sublime 
attribute of the Deity, by which, it is said,  ‘He founded the earth, and established 
the heavens.’ Wisdom is, therefore, the grandest quality after which we can strive. 
It is more than prudence, more than knowledge, more than a habit of observation, 
more even than the love of goodness,—it is all these virtues blended together by 
the consent of the willing spirit; and each imparting to the rest a portion of 
its own nature, it is thereby fitted to inspire peace, yet promote activity; to 
induce caution, but establish faith; to teach judgment, and yet nourish love.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p3">A principle by which the human soul is so highly exalted above 
its ordinary condition, is surely worth any exertion we can snake as the price of 
its acquisition. Let us, therefore, consider the position in which we stand for 
commencing the work, and what are the principal points at which we must aim in its 
progress.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p4">It is not difficult to prove that the world itself offers few 
excitements to the pursuit of wisdom, or that there is less freedom, less knowledge, 
less in short of every thing that forms the foundation of happiness, than either 
a wise or a good man would desire. In vast tracts of the globe, and where the human 
race leaves not a plain or valley unpeopled<pb n="xii" id="ii.i-Page_xii" />with its dense masses, tyranny, vice, and superstition reign 
in undisputed strength. When we pass the boundaries which separate them from lands 
that lie under a brighter sun, and expect to find civilization, and its accompanying 
refinements, producing corresponding additions of tranquillity and good, the first 
lesson which reason, careful in its examinations, teaches us is, that a little, 
a very little below the surface, the state of mankind, in these favoured countries, 
is but in a small degree essentially better than it is in those where the arts of 
life have advanced with few and slower steps. True it is, that the passions will 
be seen curbed, and the necessities of existence supplied with greater regularity; that men will be found less daring in their attacks on each others lives and liberties; 
and the dark, tormenting fears, and gloomy vices which mark the dominion of ignorance, 
less strong in their hold on the minds of the multitude. But how little is this 
to what we might reasonably look for from high civilization—a civilization supported 
and advanced on all sides by the substantial increase of every species of knowledge, 
and having ever at hand a ready supply of strength, and regenerating influences 
from the widely-opened Gospel? What ought we not to have expected from a civilization 
like this? Should we have looked for too much had we desired to see governments 
receive as maxims of state the <pb n="xiii" id="ii.i-Page_xiii" />plain rule of Christian benevolence? Should we have been extravagant 
visionaries had we thought that no crooked, no sophistical reasonings of politicians 
would have been allowed to nullify the great maxims of heavenly charity? Should 
we have been prepared to hear the necessity which gross error, and even grosser 
corruptions have produced, set up to silence the calls of suffering nature, and 
much injured humanity? Or might we not have supposed that where a strong sense 
of the advantages of order prevails; where justice is figured out by all the crossings 
and recrossings of positive law; where the right ordering of cities and communities 
is the subject of perpetual study and consideration, might we not have supposed 
that where such is the case, few instances would occur of misery produced by the 
ill-managed resources of wealth, power, influence, or any other of the mighty results 
of far-advanced civilization, and long-received Christianity? But what is the actual 
state of things? Is there a single advantage conferred by civilization, to which 
united wickedness and perverseness has not appended some crying ill? Is accumulating 
wealth made to produce its hoped for good? Is power employed for its legitimate 
purposes? Are the talents, the interests, the dispersed forces of the civilized 
nations at large ever combined together in the resolve to effect some high and noble 
object? Rather <pb n="xiv" id="ii.i-Page_xiv" />is not the contrary true? Is not wealth, in most instances, 
the mere instrument of selfish, enervating enjoyment, or the minister of a vain 
pomp? Is not power perpetually converted into an engine for ambition to work with—to 
shake things which should remain fixed on their basis—to controvert, and make despised 
the plainest of natural principles? And what does the multiplying of foolish 
fashions—the existence of innumerable pernicious customs declare, but that, with 
all the light and knowledge spread around us, mankind will willingly combine to 
enslave and debase their reason?</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p5">Now what may we deduce from this? Can we hesitate to conclude, 
that though we have passed over the boundary line, both in respect to the country 
and the age in which we live, there is, even on this side of it, much confusion, 
many evils, and a still wide and open space left for their increase? And when we 
bear this in mind, while we picture to our thoughts the scenes where truth hath 
not yet set her hallowed foot—where no light hath fallen on men’s hearts to soften 
and direct them—what is the prospect which the world presents, but a series of vast, 
ill-cultivated tracks, where wisdom hath to struggle hard for a spot of ground to 
stand on, and her efforts are perpetually resisted by the untoward dispositions 
of those who should worship and obey her? And what have we to counterbalance these <pb n="xv" id="ii.i-Page_xv" />discouraging circumstances? 
 ‘Look unto me, and be ye saved, all 
the ends of the earth,’ said the Almighty, in an age long since past. Beholding 
the misery which mankind were bringing upon themselves, he thus recalled them to 
a sense of their condition. The voice of the prophet by whom he spoke could be heard 
only by the people among whom he dwelt; but his providential dispensations—the signs 
which he set in the heavens and the earth—were revelations of his will to every 
portion of the universe; and wherever the human mind awoke to what was passing 
around, there the voice of the Eternal might be heard proclaiming this sublime truth, 
that a return to him would be a return to nature and to happiness. We have seen 
that the state of the world is not yet such as to warrant us in supposing, that 
during the period which has passed away since the call was first made, the value 
of the summons has become less. We have also an equal certainty that it has lost 
nothing of its force. Providence and nature never grow old; their proclamations 
of God’s power can never become obscured by change or time; they have lost none 
of their power to instruct mankind in the lapse of ages: and he who when the world 
was young read of the glory of God in the starry heavens, or heard the voice of 
his omnipotence in the swell of the awful sea, might, if he lived now, still read 
and hear the same solemn mysteries, in <pb n="xvi" id="ii.i-Page_xvi" />the same workings of nature. The progress of knowledge of another 
kind dims not the light of natural truth; but while to many a region of the earth 
this is the only light vouchsafed from heaven, nation after nation has been blessed 
with the effulgent revelation of the Saviour of the world: the veil which hung 
from generation to generation before the sanctuary of divine glory has been drawn 
aside; the Son of God is seen sitting on his everlasting throne—himself the substantial 
truth of heavenly mysteries—and through him it is that the Almighty now speaks to 
his creatures, and calls them to salvation. And how hath Christ conveyed the message 
of his Father? how doth he continue to repeat it in the ears of mankind? First 
he delivered it in the simple, severe, but affectionate language of true wisdom, 
only employing his authority to substantiate his right to exercise the office of 
a teacher: next he delivered it as a bleeding sacrifice from the cross; then as 
a triumphant conqueror rising from the grave; and lastly as the King of glory, ascending 
in the fulness of his power to the throne prepared for him in heaven: and now he 
proclaims that sacred truth of his Father’s love, not only by the language of his 
gospel, or by the recollection of what he suffered, but by the Holy Ghost—by that. 
mighty Being who hath made himself by a most sublime mystery—by a mystery, reader, 
which I know not how sufficiently to <pb n="xvii" id="ii.i-Page_xvii" />express my awe, or my delight at, obedient to the will of the 
Son, because the Son humbled himself to re-establish that truth and righteousness 
in the souls of men, of which he, the Holy Spirit, is the blessed source.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p6">It is through this great interpreter of heavenly wonders that 
Christ still publishes the message of his Father,  ‘Look unto me, and be ye saved, 
all the ends of the earth.’ Men’s hearts are drawn by his influence to desire truth: their consciences are awakened, and being awakened, are taught where to seek for 
peace: attention thus secured, the voice of God is heard clear and distinct above 
all the clamour of the world. On some souls the call produces great and conspicuous 
effects: they live deeply and solemnly impressed with holy convictions of the divine 
power and mercy; and these convictions are accompanied with strivings after good, 
with open declarations of devotion to the cause of God, and manifold instances of 
piety, both by word and action, the true development of holy principle. On the rest 
the impression is less vivid, and the effects far less remarkable; but the words 
of God are heard: it is known that he calls men unto him, and while they pursue 
their course, neglectful of righteousness, contradicting and despising the laws 
of the gospel, there is a general consciousness that the Almighty is calling to 
repentance, that a system is in action which <pb n="xviii" id="ii.i-Page_xviii" />shall crush the spirit, and crumble into ashes the substance 
of the world through its resistance. to its progress; and this feeling gives a character 
to our age full of singular contradictions, all demonstrating that the world hears 
the call of God, but refuses to recognize and obey it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p7">Thus our birth into the world gives us an existence in which 
we have a great capacity for happiness, and possess faculties for performing works 
of equal wonder and utility; but it places us at the same time in the midst of evil, 
and leaves us at the beginning the prey of evil. In the midst of all those elements 
of good and of greatness which form the proper groundwork of human nature, corruption 
has commenced its operations, and in the very core of the precious fruit, in the 
very heart and blood, we see the original of evil transplanted from Adam to ourselves, 
as it was transfused in the beginning from the devil into Adam. And a great point 
for our consideration is the universality of the ill. Go where we may, do what we 
may; be sunk in poverty and distress, be elevated to the highest pinnacle of grandeur, 
it is still present to us, still infests our nature, still poisons every draught 
we take of life. At the first mention of this fact the human mind naturally resists 
its admission: it recoils from the idea of inborn corruption; it cannot endure 
to have a mirror placed before it, which so clearly manifests its deformity; <pb n="xix" id="ii.i-Page_xix" />and it strives, from the beginning, to argue itself out of the 
feeling which lies so deeply ingrafted in the very consciousness of the soul. Success, 
to a great degree, attends this endeavour; for though the sense of evil cannot 
be got rid of, it can be concealed, it can be clothed in the garb of speciousness, of natural passions and sentiment; and the
world, with all its bustle and its fashions, can be so brought to bear upon the subject, as to prevent its 
being heard of in the thronged mart of public life:
so that, greatly as every human heart is polluted
by original sin, and closely as it is held in bondage
by the guilt which has grown and multiplied out of
that fruitful source of offences, it is no easy matter to convince a man that he is truly under the power of sin, or 
that his nature is in its very root and human origin thoroughly corrupt. But can 
any good ever come from the concealment of a truth from ourselves which so greatly 
concerns us? Can we expect to make any advancement towards good, if we altogether 
mistake our condition at the beginning, and consequently the principles on which we ought to proceed? Certainly not: and, therefore, 
let us pray God to enable us to look with a deeply humbled spirit on our inborn 
wickedness, and to lament the guilt that attaches therefrom to all which, in the natural man, we have done throughout 
life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p8">If we succeed in acquiring this first view of our <pb n="xx" id="ii.i-Page_xx" />condition, we shall see that our danger is fully proportionable 
to our corruption. The powers of the mind will be found to have contracted their 
share of the evil, and to have lost strength and activity accordingly: while the 
body has its passions leagued with evil, as their subsidiary, that has its love 
of false devices, its pride, its envy, its jealousies and its prejudices. In every 
point of view our nature will give signs of the darkness which has come upon it 
through sin; and when the question is put, Why do you allow your bad passions so 
to get the better of you—why do you indulge yourselves in those sudden bursts of 
wrath —how is it that you take not a greater delight in truth? The answer is direct 
and explicit. Sin has got so strong a hold upon all the energies of our being, that 
it impels us where it will, and forbids our viewing things in their fair light. 
And this answer, which Christians have given in all ages of the church, contains 
the first great reason for the solemn apostolic exhortation,  ‘Pass the time of your 
sojourning here with fear:’ for since we are thus in bondage to sin, and sin so 
darkens the light of the mind, and weakens all those powers which ought 4 to guide 
and protect us from its influences, what have we not to fear? How can we he secure 
from sorrows and afflictions of the darkest kind? Where are we to find help, seeing 
that the enemy is not simply on the way towards us—is not merely <pb n="xxi" id="ii.i-Page_xxi" />
standing at the door, but is tabernacled in our very hearts?</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p9">But this condition of sin is not one of simple danger, resulting 
from the errors into which it may lead us. Were there no God, the violation of the 
proper laws of our being, and of the relations which belong to its in social existence, 
would be attended with the most terrible consequences; but seeing that sin is not 
only a breaking of the rules by which alone good can be attained, but an open defiance 
of the Almighty, it necessarily brings upon us not only that vast class of ills 
which result from gross errors of conduct—from headstrong passion—from blindness 
of heart and mind; but exposes us to the wrath of the Most High God, which, as 
his creatures, we have incomparably greater reason to dread than any other evil 
of which it is possible to form a conception; for not only are life and death dependent 
on his will, but all that can make life happy, or death terrible. It is therefore 
not simply because he can with one sweep of his lightning cut off myriads of his 
creatures, or that he can, whenever he will, bury us in darkness, that we have reason 
to tremble at the idea of his anger; but because the withdrawal of his mercy must 
necessarily be the extinction of every gleam of hope, and must leave us a prey to 
deep and perpetual despair; and, because the punishments which he will inflict on 
sin will be according to <pb n="xxii" id="ii.i-Page_xxii" />the intended immortality of our being; so that while we are 
left, by the refusal of his light, to walk on in darkness—while, by the withdrawal 
of his mercy, we must bend beneath the load of accumulating fears 
and sorrows, and at last by the execution of his decrees on all that move upon the 
earth, shall be borne on the wings of that fearful blast which sweeps through the 
valley of the shadow of death, even to the innermost darkness of the grave, we shall, 
yet further, be pursued even into that gloomy receptacle of spirits, by the ministers 
of his justice; and our guilt shall even there involve the soul in a darkness deeper 
than the darkness of death, and shall teach us the terrible things of God’s right-hand, 
working his mighty wonders, and bringing against us the artillery of his wrath in 
the realms of darkness and shadows.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p10">And is not the hare imagination of such a sequel to all the cares, 
the toils and troubles of this life, sufficient to make us tremble with horror? 
Is it not beyond conception dreadful to think, that after having passed through 
the world labouring to gain wealth, to possess the smiles of our fellow-creatures, 
to make a name for ourselves; and after having perhaps succeeded, and been allowed 
to enjoy for a succession of years something like a satisfied ambition, or to have 
lived in comfort and quiet on the fruits of our industry; is it not terrible to 
think that we may, in the midst of our <pb n="xxiii" id="ii.i-Page_xxiii" />satisfaction, be by one 
fell stroke of disease, not simply bowed in feebleness to the earth, not merely 
sent to the grave—for the mind might soothe itself, were that all, by the 
thought of weeping friends still bearing us in remembrance—but that we may be 
carried thereby to regions of pale, substantial horror, which the Maker of all 
things, even the wicked for the day of wrath, hath shut out by fathomless and 
everlasting gulfs from all contact with the lightsome universe, where life keeps 
alternate change with death, and decay is more than counterbalanced by the sweet 
mystery of regeneration?</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p11">The strongest proof, indeed, that we can have of men’s blindness 
is the little and partial impression which the thought of these things makes upon 
their minds: but what, if touched with some anxiety respecting our personal fate; 
what, if now trembling lest when the thread of life is cut, our own spirits should 
feel themselves borne away into that region of endless sorrow—what comfort must 
we not derive from that precious doctrine which accompanies the warning, and which 
tells us, that while we must pass the time of our sojourning here in fear, from 
the consideration just stated, so we ought to do so from the remembrance of God’s 
wonderful mercy; inasmuch as those very souls which we have in our keeping, and 
the fate of which depends upon the manner in which we pass the time of our sojourning <pb n="xxiv" id="ii.i-Page_xxiv" />here, have been redeemed, purchased from the condemnation 
they had incurred by the precious blood of Christ? Silver and gold could not buy 
off a single spirit from the claims of sin and death. Had all the treasures of the 
earth been gathered together in a heap, and offered for the redemption of the poorest 
or the youngest sinner that ever died, it could have effected nothing in his favour: nay, if multitudes had come forward, and offered to shed their blood to save him, 
the price, however great to those who offered it, would have had no value for the 
purchase; for that blood would have had impurity, the essential spirit of guilt 
within itself: nay, further, if angels in heaven had supplicated to suffer some 
diminution of their glory to deliver that one poor guilty wretch from torment, their 
tears, their sacrifice would have been unavailing, for their glory, their own purity, 
their happiness, their life in heaven, are all but the gift of God’s mercy, the 
result of his free grace to them; and as they are but creatures they have nothing 
to offer to redeem a creature. But Christ had. He could unite himself, everlasting 
as he was in purity and glory, to the nature of man: he could take upon him our 
form and all the principles of humanity: he could become our perfect representative 
without sin; and thus, God in man, could offer up himself to the Eternal Father—could 
shed blood that had no possible taint of sin—could <pb n="xxv" id="ii.i-Page_xxv" />make an atonement out of his own free-will for sinful creatures, 
the whole efficacy of which should belong to them. For he had no guilt in himself 
to atone for, and the life which he had be had in himself, like his Father; and 
the glory which he possessed was a glory which he might veil when he chose, for 
he had it from the Father, not as a creature, but as a Son. And the price which 
Christ could by his nature and condition pay he did pay. He refused not to humble 
himself to the lowest grade of human poverty, in order that, while by his royal 
descent he was equal to the highest as a man, there might be no one on the earth, 
however low, that could fear to look at him as a brother. Nor did he refuse to 
undergo any of the ills which can attend human existence: he suffered hunger and 
thirst; he walked the highways at all times and seasons, frequently without a shelter; his body was bowed with weariness and hardships endured scarcely by the most friendless 
of mankind; and what sickness can we have to hear—what pain, equal to that agony 
which he suffered in Gethsemane? Nor, lastly, did he refuse to (lie in our stead, 
but willingly poured out his blood to cleanse us from the pollution of sin on the 
one hand, and on the other to free us from its penalties. This is a cursory view 
of the work of our redemption; but the great question to our consciences is, 
shall we lightly treat so vast a mercy? <pb n="xxvi" id="ii.i-Page_xxvi" />Shall we be contented 
with the dim and imperfect view of it caught through the medium of worldly minds 
and worldly sentiments?</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p12">The world forms its plans on the notion of its perpetuity and 
independence. It takes into account none of those modifying influences which should 
spring from the expectation of a futurity, in which its whole system must be lost 
in one of infinitely greater magnitude. Pursuing the course which would be wise, 
or consistent only, were it assured of the unchangeable continuance of things as 
they now exist, it expends all its forces upon the present; contemplates the power 
it possesses in relation only to immediate necessities; and in its boldest attempts 
to pursue, or seize upon the means of good, looks not beyond the narrow limit which 
the voice of some popular experimentalist has marked out for the struggle. With 
this notion of the all-sufficiency of the present is combined that of its self-power 
and independence. It concludes, that it can effect what is essential to its happiness; 
that it sees and can put in motion the various springs of life, so as to make them 
produce the required result; and that having attained the object immediately sought, 
reflection and foresight may remain unexercised till some other purpose of present 
importance require their employment. But what is the real state of things, while 
the world is thus confining its thoughts to temporal affairs, and <pb n="xxvii" id="ii.i-Page_xxvii" />thus regarding itself as an independent power, which rightly 
exerting its strength, is sufficient for all its attempts and projects? Why, there 
is, we have seen, a mighty system in operation for the glorifying of man, to which, 
however small be the number of those who take advantage of it, every circumstance 
and event in this introductory system is in reality made subservient by the great 
Governor of the universe. When mankind, in the happier moments of reasonable resolve, 
allow their actions and determinations to work in harmony with the decrees of this 
Eternal Ruler, a positive addition is made to the good they enjoy; and it is wholly 
owing to these occasional brightenings of thought, to the few discoveries 
which men have made of this grand secret, that the world has any of those cultured 
spots in the wilderness, where wisdom and charity raise their tabernacles. 
But, for the most part, the existence of any system which connects the present with 
eternity is unrecognized in the world: it is not allowed that the Almighty Spirit 
is the sovereign source of life, of power, of wisdom: it is not remembered, that lying under condemnation, it has been redeemed by the sacrifice of Christ, 
in order, that beginning a new course, it may become perfected in righteousness; or that, if it do not become thus sanctified, the original curse remains in full 
force against it. Did it remember these things, it could never be in the state in 
which we <pb n="xxviii" id="ii.i-Page_xxviii" />see it: the decrees of governments would more plainly acknowledge 
that the Lord is the head and chief of all Christian communities: there would be 
an evident, a palpable recognition of his presence, even where the business of the 
day only was spoken of. Though there might be varieties of opinion as to the method 
of worship, there would be no hesitation in allowing that it should be the first 
and most sacred of a nation’s cares to see it well established:—though there might 
be difference of opinion as to some of the outworks of the system, the voice of 
both people and rulers would be heard uniting in the confession of the power, the 
goodness, and the majesty of God. But resting in the observance of present occurrences, 
men of the world never get beyond the mere agents of our good or ill, to look at 
Him who sets those agents in operation; they are content to know that it is the 
sun and the fertilizing dew which clothes the earth with plenty; they care not 
to think of that power which, on the other side of the veil that envelops them, 
works the primal wonder, gives life and action to the principles by which the light 
and the dew penetrate the bosom of the earth, and awakens the hidden elements of 
life: they are content to learn, from the experience of the day, that if they employ 
labour and diligence, if they obtain powerful friends, and omit to use no caution 
by which their first successes may be confirmed, that <pb n="xxix" id="ii.i-Page_xxix" />they will, in all probability, go prosperously forward: they 
therefore never examine by what other means they are enabled to acquire influence 
in the world—by what secret source of power they are urged forward in their strength; it is enough for them to see that a particular set of circumstances lead to this 
or that result, and they rest contented with observing those circumstances; or, 
if they are tempted to go a step further, they ascribe their occurrence to their 
good or ill fortune. This is the way in which the power and providence of God are 
forgotten; and it requires a positive study, a thorough tuition of the mind and 
heart, to overcome that effect which the long habit of ascribing every thing which 
occurs to the causes which we see with our eyes, and hear with our ears to be in 
operation, must have upon the feelings. But what is the awful consequence of men’s 
thus forgetting God in the events of the world? Why, it leads to positive atheism; 
it leads to the practical denial of the Almighty; and, whatever may be the professions 
they make—by whatever name they may be called —those who do thus neglect to recognize 
his hand are, to all intents and purposes, living without God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p13">There is, on the other hand, a very numerous class, who do often 
speak of the mercy of God, who refuse not to acknowledge the influence of his benignity 
in the production of the good which they <pb n="xxx" id="ii.i-Page_xxx" />see around them; and what are the nature of these acknowledgments? Are they the result of a careful consideration of the Almighty’s bounty? Do they 
spring from long-cherished feelings of dependence on his power, and from those assurances 
which follow the exercise of deep and grateful devotion? No such thing: they are 
the fruit of the lips, not of the heart: they are uttered either with the careless, 
listless feeling which is glad of any common phrase to excuse the want of a thought, 
or under some momentary excitement, when the heart, overburdened with satisfaction, 
is ready to ascribe goodness not to God only, but to any thing which may present 
itself at the moment. There are, however, different degrees in this carelessness; and while some may attach no meaning at all to the phrase they employ when speaking 
of God’s goodness, others will give it a sufficient colouring of thought to make 
themselves delighted with the appearance of gratitude to which they have attained. 
But can this ever become the gratitude of a rational creature and a Christian? 
Can it ever be made the fruitful source of heart-felt prayers, and comforting convictions? 
Can it ever be any thing more than the vain expression of a mind, which not 
having found God, would yet wish to escape the open disgrace of not knowing 
something of his attributes and his operations?</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p14">Unfortunately the youth of both the higher and <pb n="xxxi" id="ii.i-Page_xxxi" />middle ranks are fearfully neglected in respect to religious 
instruction: they are educated as people of the world, not as Christians; and 
the truths which should be impressed upon their minds, not by some few, quick, impatient 
snatches at the catechism; but by frequent, calm, steady, and explanatory converse, 
are not brought within reach even of their hearing. Thus a numerous body of men are ignorant of the gospel because they have really never 
heard it; because its doctrines have never been distinctly stated to them; and 
the whole system of grace is as hidden from the eyes of their understanding, as 
if it formed no part of the decrees of God. This, however, is not wholly the case; and we are to seek for the more common origin of this ignorance of the gospel, 
in an unwillingness to examine it, as well as in the voluntary allowed indulgence 
of feelings that oppose and obscure its lustre. In order to avoid the evil ourselves, 
therefore, we must learn to consider what the system is; and then, by examining 
what our notions of it are, and whether it have, or have not, produced any effects 
on our minds corresponding to its power, we shall be enabled to discover in what 
degree it is hidden from our minds.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p15">Now, look where we will, study what we may, it is almost invariably 
found that the first and general views we take of things are altogether erroneous. 
In the natural world, not an object presents itself <pb n="xxxii" id="ii.i-Page_xxxii" />to the eye of the ordinary observer, without his passing over 
something in its composition which the man of science can prove to be essential 
to its proper nature and condition. In all moral subjects this is equally the case. 
Not an idea is formed of those great systems of policy by which governments are 
kept up, by which nations are balanced against nations, and the vast and complicated 
interests of trade preserved from instantaneous confusion at every change of circumstance. 
They are, it is true, the subjects of perpetual discussion; every man thinks himself 
capable of examining them, and giving an opinion on their nature and tendency; 
but bring in some one to take a part in the inquiry, who is fairly acquainted with 
the subject, and who knows not but that he will throw an entirely new light upon 
its bearings? Who doubts but that, if the question be one of politics, the historian, 
the political economist will regard as absurd the speculations of the ignorant and 
inexperienced? That, if it be of commerce, the merchant will assure us that ruin 
would follow, were the systems of the untutored theorist put in practice; that, 
if it were one of mechanical ingenuity, the common, practical workman would at once 
show that the resources of his art are capable of effecting objects which the best 
uninstructed ingenuity could not have touched. And thus in every thing else, the 
first, or cursory <pb n="xxxiii" id="ii.i-Page_xxxiii" />views which we take, always fall far short of the extent of the 
subject, always miss some essential feature in its character, and leave us, in fact, 
as ignorant of its relations and influence as if it were wholly hidden from our 
understanding. Now this being the case with almost every subject on which the mind 
can be employed, may we not fairly conclude that it is so in regard to religion? May we not certainly consider that, as no art can be made to reveal its wonders 
to the unpractised eye; no principle of truth and order, sits efficacious operations 
to the sudden glance of the boldest curiosity;—that religion cannot be made to 
do so? For what is there in religion which can lead us to suppose that it may be 
understood with less attention than any other system of truth? ‘What is there in 
the nature of any of its doctrines to tempt us into the presumptuous notion that 
the mind can comprehend them at a glance? From these considerations we may conclude, 
that where there has not been reflection—where there has not been some adapting 
of the thoughts to the spirit which reigns through the system, the system cannot 
be truly comprehended; and did we go no further, we might conclude from this, that 
the gospel is hid from a large number of those to whom it is even preached—to whom 
its doctrines are cautiously displayed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p16">Our next consideration must be, what is the nature <pb n="xxxiv" id="ii.i-Page_xxxiv" />of these doctrines; and why, when so many allow their importance, 
so few are willing to learn them as they ought. With regard to these enquiries, 
there are two points which, if always borne in mind, would act as a preservative 
against innumerable errors. The one is, that as the doctrines of the gospel respect 
the grandest’ objects of man’s creation, and appeal to the loftiest principles of 
his being, they must themselves be of the sublimest kind. The other is, that when 
they are disregarded, or treated lightly, a sure evidence is afforded, that no just 
idea has been formed of the dignity, or true tendencies of the human soul. For take 
the principles of the gospel one by one; examine them by all the light which reason 
gives, or which may be obtained from a higher source, and each will be found so 
accordant with the noblest characteristics of the mind, that we must needs treat 
them with profound reverence, or reject the very honours which nature, or rather 
its great Author, hath put upon us. Look at the doctrine of redemption; what does 
it teach us? Why, not simply the necessary relation between God and man, as the 
Creator and the creature; not simply the operation of the divine benignity, in 
breathing forth the spirit of life; but the positive existence, and operative exercise 
of a plan, by which we are brought within the circle of the Almighty’s most mysterious 
decrees. Look at the doctrine of regeneration—of <pb n="xxxv" id="ii.i-Page_xxxv" />renewals by the Holy Spirit; what 
doth this teach us? Not 
merely that God hath endowed us with an active principle; not merely that he hath 
given us reason, with all its capacity of comparing and judging; but that he 
hath 
given to the soul a portion of that very power in which reason bad its birth, a 
portion of that pure, essential spirit of wisdom, truth, and goodness, which inspires, 
through everlasting ages, the hierarchies of angels, and unites in one shining orb 
of glorious life the whole mass of rational, sanctified beings. It teaches us, that 
that frailty and darkness which have so long oppressed us, and held our thoughts 
in miserable captivity, are not natural to us, but are the corruption of our nature; and that, as the principle of life is hidden, as the workings of the mind are 
all secret and mysterious, so there is also a secret and mysterious power, by which 
whatever is deformed or depraved, in that strange empire of the inner man, may be 
restored to its original perfection. The most general view we can take of these 
two main doctrines of the Gospel, that is, the doctrine of redemption, and the doctrine 
of sanctification,—may convince us of the necessity of viewing them with deep and 
most serious attention, even from the simple principle, that whatever so nearly 
respects the highest objects, and the noblest tendencies of our being, must certainly 
demand the steadiest efforts of the soul to comprehend. Let us <pb n="xxxvi" id="ii.i-Page_xxxvi" />find, then, a man who takes no thought of the lofty arguments 
of the Gospel—a man who cares not to meditate on the doctrines of grace, on the 
wondrous mystery of godliness, by which God was manifest in the flesh, justified 
in the Spirit, and by that mystery reconciling the world unto himself; a man who 
disregards the doctrine—that sublime, that elevating doctrine which the sages of 
antiquity would have given a universe to know—the doctrine of regeneration—the doctrine 
of man’s entire renewal, of his purification and enlightenment by the indwelling 
of the Spirit of God: let ns find a man who thinks not of these things, and we 
shall see also that he is blind, totally blind to whatever is brightest and most 
worthy of admiration in the constitution of his being; that his thoughts want life, 
his intellect power, his sympathies comprehensiveness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p17">And how, then, is the mind to obtain that clarifying and enlargement 
of its faculties which may render it sensible of the truths before, perhaps, wholly 
unperceived? As truth may be unknown, first, because of the state of the mind, 
and secondly, because of the nature of the subject; so the fitness by which the 
mind is made capable of entering the noble circle of universal truth, and divine 
truth alone forms the bright circumference to that circle, must have a twofold influence; 
that is, in the one instance, it must purify and strengthen <pb n="xxxvii" id="ii.i-Page_xxxvii" />the soul; and in the other, it must adapt the faculties, before 
unfitted for that purpose, to behold and contemplate steadily things which have 
no outward sign in the visible world— things of which the forms still lie treasured 
in the secret tabernacle of the Most High, and the beauty and glory of which having 
not been made a portion of this lower sphere, can only be enjoyed by the spirit 
of man when he enters into intimate communion with the eternal Son of 
God. Now, as it cannot for a moment be doubted but that the mind, when full of worldly 
anxieties, when torn by passion, or occupied with a thousand petty wishes and desires, 
is not in a fit condition for discovering or enjoying any kind of pure truth whatever, 
so is it plain that to put itself in a better state for this purpose, it must propose 
to itself a different class of objects on which to fix its thoughts, and become 
occupied with pursuits in themselves essentially better, and leading to some more 
certain good. But what design can be so decidedly and obviously beneficial for a 
rational being, as the improvement of his condition in respect to God? By what 
method can he so certainly put himself in a more thoughtful and steady frame of 
mind, as by beginning with great earnestness and sincerity, to inquire into the 
will of his Creator, to examine the astonishing plan by which divine mercy keeps 
so much good and holiness in the world, amid all the conflicting interests <pb n="xxxviii" id="ii.i-Page_xxxviii" />of desperate wickedness, and to place himself in such a 
position that the rays of the Almighty’s love and wisdom, must fall, in his silent 
hours of meditation, full upon his heart? Let him try the effect of this earnest 
inquiry into the will of God, and of this devout contemplation of his glory, and 
he will find every faculty of his soul becoming daily stronger, and fitter for exertion; he will gradually feel less and less interested in the low pursuits of sensual 
pleasure; the objects on which the world thinks it can scarcely set too high a 
value, will be reduced in his eyes to their exact and proper standard; and with 
this better ability to estimate things according to their true worth, those violent 
views of the questions which agitate society, those bitter prejudices which keep 
men savages even in the most polished state of civilization, will lose their 
hold upon his understanding, which thus recovering itself from the deep oppression 
it hath long suffered from Satan, and the numerous host of error, will become every 
hour more capable of discerning the sublimity of truth, and the harmony of its revelations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p18">The general effects of a systematic and patient attention to 
the exercise of religious thought are infinitely greater and more important than 
those who have not pursued it are willing to believe. It abridges no power or faculty 
in its just liberty of action; but, on the contrary, by freeing the mind <pb n="xxxix" id="ii.i-Page_xxxix" />from the enervating sloth which ever follows sinful indulgences; by gathering around it pure and elevating visions of glory to be revealed in the 
last time; and, yet more, by preserving it constantly in the calm and even path 
of duty, where every breath of the moral atmosphere is redolent of health and vigour, 
it secures to it all that tends most certainly to its purification and advancement.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p19">From general considerations of this kind, the reader may profitably 
pass to those particular meditations and rules of thought and action contained in 
the following work. They are founded on the soundest principles of Christian truth; 
but to be practically useful, they must he read with singleness of heart, and 
a spirit teachable and quiet. Thus studied, they will, without doubt, conduct him 
to the full enjoyment of that happiness which is the exclusive possession of the 
wise and the holy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p20">The pious and learned author of the valuable Reflections to which 
we thus allude, was born at Barrow, in Leicestershire, in the year 1638. Having 
completed the earlier part of his education, he entered St. John’s College, Cambridge, 
and shortly became distinguished, not only for his general advancement in learning, 
but for his extensive acquirements in the languages of the East. He was ordained 
both deacon and priest in the month of January, 1660, and immediately received the 
living <pb n="xl" id="ii.i-Page_xl" />of Ealing, in Middlesex. The following year he was presented 
by the corporation of London to the parish of St. Peter, Cornhill, and he resigned 
his former preferment. The devout and laborious zeal which characterized this inestimable 
man as a minister of the gospel, acquired him the honourable title of “The great 
reviver and restorer of primitive piety.” As a mark of their affection for so valuable 
a labourer in the vineyard, bishop Hinchman, and his successor, Dr. Compton, successively 
conferred upon him a stall in St. Paul’s Cathedral, and the archdeaconry of Colchester. 
In 1684 he was further promoted to a prebendal stall in Canterbury, and became chaplain 
to king William and queen Mary. This latter appointment led to his elevation to 
the bench. In 1691, government offered him the see of Bath and Wells, from which 
the pious bishop Kenn had lately been ejected; but he could not be persuaded to 
accept a see rendered vacant by mere political considerations; and it was not till 
1704, when the bishopric of St. Asaph became vacant, that he obtained the rank to 
which his learning and piety so richly entitled him. The same holy virtues which 
had adorned his character as a parish-priest, shone conspicuously forth in all he 
did as a prelate. But his episcopal labours were of short duration. He died in the 
month of March, 1707.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p21">Cotemporary writers speak in the strongest and <pb n="xli" id="ii.i-Page_xli" />most affectionate terms of this true ornament of the Christian 
church. Dr. Felton, in his Dissertation on the Study of the Classics, and on the 
Formation of Style, describes the writings of Beveridge as models of gravity and 
simplicity. In a paper in the “Guardian.” his Sermon on the Deity is characterized 
as equalling, “in acuteness of judgment, ornaments of speech, and true sublimity, 
the choicest writings of the fathers.” Another writer, fully acquainted with his 
character and habits, has left the following more detailed eulogium on his virtues, 
and on the value of his productions. “This great and good bishop,” says he, “had 
very early addicted himself to piety and a religious course of life, of which his 
 ‘Private Thoughts upon Religion’ will be a lasting evidence. They were written in 
his younger years; and he must, a considerable time before this, have devoted himself 
to such practices, otherwise he could never have drawn up so judicious and sound 
a declaration of his faith, nor have formed such excellent resolutions, so agreeable 
to the Christian life, in all its parts. These things show him to be acquainted 
with the life and power of religion long before; and that even  ‘from a child he 
knew the Holy Scriptures.’ And as his piety was early, so it was very eminent and 
conspicuous in all the parts and stations of his life. As he had formed such good 
resolutions, he made suitable improvements upon <pb n="xlii" id="ii.i-Page_xlii" />them; and they, at length, grew up into such settled habits, 
that all his actions savoured of nothing but piety and religion. His holy example 
was a very great ornament to our church; and he honoured his profession and function 
by zealously discharging all the duties thereof. How remarkable was his piety towards 
God! What an awful sense of the divine Majesty did he always express! How did 
he delight in his worship and service, and frequent his house of prayer! How great 
was his charity to men; how earnestly was he concerned for their welfare, as his 
pathetic addresses to them in his discourses plainly discover! How did the Christian 
spirit run through all his actions, and what a wonderful pattern was he of primitive 
purity, holiness, and devotion! As he was remarkable for his great piety and zeal 
for religion, so he was highly to be esteemed for his learning, which he wholly 
applied to promote the interest of his great Master. He was one of extensive and 
almost of universal reading: he was well skilled in the Oriental languages and 
the Jewish learning, as may appear from many of his sermons; and, indeed, he was 
furnished to a very eminent degree with all useful knowledge. He was very much to 
be admired for his readiness in the Scriptures: he had made it his business to 
acquaint himself thoroughly with those sacred oracles, whereby he was ‘furnished 
unto all good works.’ He was able to produce suitable <pb n="xliii" id="ii.i-Page_xliii" />
passages from them on all occasions, and was very happy in explaining them to 
others. Thus, he improved his time and his abilities in serving God, and doing 
good, till he arrived at a good old age, when it pleased his great Master to 
give him rest from his labours, and to assign him a place in those mansions of 
bliss, where he had always laid up his treasure, and to which his heart had been 
all along devoted through the whole course of his life and actions. He was so 
highly esteemed among all learned and good men, that when he was dying, one of 
the chief of his order deservedly said of him,  ‘<i>There goes one of the greatest, and one of the best men, that England 
bred</i>.’”</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p22">The character of Bishop Beveridge thus drawn is clearly manifested 
in his writings. Some things there are in them which may be attributed to the spirit 
of the age in which he lived; and we lament that so amiable and holy a man should 
ever have been betrayed into the use of expressions which always savour more of 
wrath than of the zeal which warms itself before the altar of divine love. There 
is also an occasional obscurity in his expositions of doctrine; but this is rarely 
or ever the case except when he endeavours to assist the comprehension of his readers 
by the false aids of metaphysics or scholastic logic. Few writers, on the whole, 
can he read with equal profit: still fewer are more earnest or more spiritual. 
</p>
<p class="right" id="ii.i-p23">H.S.</p>

<p id="ii.i-p24"><i>Sept</i>. 22, 1834.</p>

<pb n="xliv" id="ii.i-Page_xliv" />
<pb n="xlv" id="ii.i-Page_xlv" />
</div2></div1>

<div1 title="Private Thoughts upon Religion Digested into Twelve Articles;  with Practical Resolutions Formed Thereupon." progress="10.79%" prev="ii.i" next="iii.i" id="iii">
<div style="line-height:150%" id="iii-p0.1">
<h2 id="iii-p0.2">PRIVATE THOUGHTS</h2>
<h4 id="iii-p0.3">UPON</h4>
<h2 id="iii-p0.4">RELIGION,</h2>
<h4 id="iii-p0.5">DIGESTED INTO</h4>
<h3 id="iii-p0.6">TWELVE ARTICLES;</h3>
<h4 id="iii-p0.7">WITH</h4>
<h2 id="iii-p0.8">PRACTICAL RESOLUTIONS</h2>
<h4 id="iii-p0.9">FORMED THEREUPON.</h4>
</div>

<pb n="xlvi" id="iii-Page_xlvi" />
<pb n="xlvii" id="iii-Page_xlvii" />

<div2 title="Contents." progress="10.82%" prev="iii" next="iv" id="iii.i">
<h2 id="iii.i-p0.1">CONTENTS.</h2>
<hr style="width:20%; margin-top:12pt; margin-bottom:12pt" />
<h2 id="iii.i-p0.3">THOUGHTS ON RELIGION.</h2>
<hr style="width:20%; margin-top:12pt; margin-bottom:12pt" />


<p class="center" id="iii.i-p1">INTRODUCTORY.—Page 1.</p>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.i-p2"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p2.1">Article I</span>.—Page 6.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p3">I believe there is One God, the Being of all beings.</p>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.i-p4"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p4.1">Article II</span>.—Page 10.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p5">I believe, that whatsoever the most high God would have me to 
<span class="sc" id="iii.i-p5.1">BELIEVE</span> or <span class="sc" id="iii.i-p5.2">DO</span>, in order to his glory, and my happiness, he hath revealed to me in 
his holy Scriptures.</p>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.i-p6"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p6.1">Article III</span>.—Page 39.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p7">I believe that as there is one God, so this one God is three Persons—Father, 
Son, and Holy Ghost.</p>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.i-p8"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p8.1">Article IV</span>.—Page 41.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p9">I believe that I was conceived in sin, and brought forth in iniquity; and that, ever since, I have been continually conceiving mischief, and bringing 
forth vanity.</p>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.i-p10"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p10.1">Article V</span>.—Page 44.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p11">I believe the Son of God became the Son of man, that I, the son 
of man, might become the son of God.</p>
<pb n="xlviii" id="iii.i-Page_xlviii" />
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.i-p12"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p12.1">Article VI</span>.—Page 50.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p13">I believe that Christ lived to God, and died for sin, that I might die to sin, 
and live with God.</p>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.i-p14"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p14.1">Article VI</span>I.—Page 53.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p15">I believe that Christ rose from the grave, that I might rise 
from sin, and that he is ascended into heaven, that I may come unto him.</p>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.i-p16"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p16.1">Article VIII</span>.—Page 57.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p17">I believe that my person is only justified by the merit of Christ 
imputed to me; and that my nature is only sanctified by the Spirit of Christ implanted 
in me.</p>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.i-p18"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p18.1">Article IX</span>.—Page 72.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p19">I believe God entered into a double covenant with man, the covenant 
of works made with the first, and the covenant of grace made in the second Adam.</p>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.i-p20"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p20.1">Article  X</span>.—Page 82.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p21">I believe, that as God entered into a covenant of grace with 
us. so hath he signed this covenant to us by a double seal, baptism and the Lord’s 
supper.</p>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.i-p22"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p22.1">Article  XI</span>.—Page 93.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p23">I believe that after a short separation, my soul and body shall 
be united together again, in order to appear before the judgment-seat of Christ, 
and be finally sentenced according to my deserts.</p>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.i-p24"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p24.1">Article XII</span>.—Page 103.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p25">I believe there are two other worlds, besides this I live in; 
a world of misery for unrepenting sinners, and a world of glory for believing saints.</p>
<pb n="xlix" id="iii.i-Page_xlix" />
<h2 id="iii.i-p25.1">RESOLUTIONS</h2>
<h3 id="iii.i-p25.2">ON THE FOREGOING ARTICLES.</h3>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.i-p26"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p26.1">Resolution I</span>.—Page 115.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p27">I am resolved, by the grace of God, to walk by rule, and therefore 
think it necessary to resolve upon the rules to walk by.</p>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.i-p28"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p28.1">Resolution II</span>—Page 116.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p29">I am resolved, by the grace of God, to make the Divine Word the 
rule of all the rules I propose to myself.</p>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.i-p30"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p30.1">Resolution III</span>.-Page 118.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p31">1 am resolved, that as I am not able to think or do any thing 
that is good, without the influence of the divine grace; so I will not pretend 
to merit any favour from God, upon account of any thing I do for his glory and service.</p>

<hr style="width:20%; margin-top:24pt" />
<h3 id="iii.i-p31.2">CONCERNING MY CONVERSATION IN GENERAL.</h3>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.i-p32"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p32.1">Resolution I</span>.—Page 121.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p33">I am resolved, by the grace of God, to make Christ the pattern 
of my life here, that so Christ may be the portion of my soul hereafter.</p>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.i-p34"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p34.1">Resolution II</span>.—Page 122.</p>


<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p35">I am resolved, by the grace of God, to walk by faith, and 
not by sight, on earth, that so I may live by sight, and not by faith, in heaven.</p>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.i-p36"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p36.1">Resolution III</span>.—Page 125.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p37">I am resolved, by the grace of God, always to be looking upon God, as always looking upon me.</p>



<pb n="l" id="iii.i-Page_l" />
<hr style="width:20%; margin-top:24pt" />
<h3 id="iii.i-p37.2">CONCERNING MY THOUGHTS.</h3>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.i-p38"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p38.1">Resolution I</span>.—Page 128.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p39">I am resolved, by the grace of God, to watch as much over the 
inward motions of my heart, as the outward actions of my life.</p>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.i-p40"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p40.1">Resolution II</span>.—Page 129.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p41">I am resolved, by the grace of God, to stop every thought, at 
its first entering into my heart, and to examine it whence it comes, and whither 
it tends.</p>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.i-p42"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p42.1">Resolution III</span>.—Page 131.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p43">I am resolved, by the grace of God, to be as fearful to let in vain, 
as careful to keep out sinful thoughts.</p>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.i-p44"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p44.1">Resolution IV</span>.—Page 133.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p45">I am resolved, by the grace of God, to be always exercising my 
thoughts upon good objects, that the devil may not exercise them upon bad.</p>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.i-p46"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p46.1">Resolution V</span>.—Page 135.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p47">I am resolved, by the grace of God, so to marshal my thoughts, 
that they may not jostle one another, nor any of them prejudice the business I am 
about.</p>

<hr style="width:20%; margin-top:24pt" />
<h3 id="iii.i-p47.2">CONCERNING MY AFFECTIONS.</h3>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.i-p48"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p48.1">Resolution I</span>.—Page 139.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p49">I am resolved, by the grace of God, always to make my affections 
subservient to the dictates of my understanding, that my reason may not follow, 
but guide my affections.</p>

<pb n="li" id="iii.i-Page_li" />
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.i-p50"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p50.1">Resolution II</span>.—Page 141.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p51">I am resolved, by the grace of God, to love God, as the best of goods, and to 
hate sin, as the worst of evils.</p>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.i-p52"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p52.1">Resolution III</span>.—Page 145.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p53">I am resolved, by the assistance of divine grace, to make God 
the principal object of my joy, and sin the principal object of my grief and sorrow; so as to grieve for sin more than suffering, and for suffering only for sin’s 
sake.</p>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.i-p54"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p54.1">Resolution IV</span>.—Page 147.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p55">I am resolved, by the grace of God, to desire spiritual mercies 
more than temporal; and temporal mercies only in reference to spiritual.</p>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.i-p56"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p56.1">Resolution V</span>.—Page 149.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p57">I am resolved, by the grace of God, to hope for nothing so much 
as the promises, and to fear nothing so much as the threatening, of God.</p>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.i-p58"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p58.1">Resolution VI</span>.—Page 153.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p59">I am resolved, by the grace of God, to arm myself with that spiritual 
courage and magnanimity, as to press through all duties and difficulties whatsoever, 
for the advancement of God’s glory and my own happiness.</p>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.i-p60"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p60.1">Resolution VII</span>.—Page 155.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p61">I am resolved, by the grace of God, so to be angry, as not to sin; and, therefore, to be angry at nothing but sin.</p>
<hr style="width:20%; margin-top:24pt" />
<h3 id="iii.i-p61.2">CONCERNING MY WORDS.</h3>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.i-p62"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p62.1">Resolution I</span>.—Page 159.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p63">I am resolved, by the grace of God, never to speak much, lest 
1 often speak too much; and not to speak at all, rather than to no purpose.</p>
<pb n="lii" id="iii.i-Page_lii" />
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.i-p64"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p64.1">Resolution II</span>.—Page 161.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p65">I am resolved, by the grace of God, not only to avoid the wickedness 
of swearing falsely, but likewise the very appearance of swearing at all.</p>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.i-p66"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p66.1">Resolution III</span>.—Page 163.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p67">I am resolved, by the grace of God, always to make my tongue and 
heart go together, so as never to speak with the one, what I do not think in the 
other.</p>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.i-p68"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p68.1">Resolution IV</span>.—Page 166.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p69">I am resolved, by the grace of God, to speak of other men’s sins 
only before their faces, and of their virtues only behind their backs.</p>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.i-p70"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p70.1">Resolution V</span>.—Page 168.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p71">I am resolved, by the grace of God, always to speak reverently
to my superiors, humbly to my inferiors, and civilly to all.</p>
<hr style="width:20%; margin-top:24pt" />
<h3 id="iii.i-p71.2">CONCERNING MY ACTIONS.</h3>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.i-p72"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p72.1">Resolution I</span>.—Page 171.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p73">I am resolved, by the grace of God, to do every thing in obedience 
to the will of God.</p>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.i-p74"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p74.1">Resolution II</span>.—Page 174.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p75">I am resolved, by the grace of God, to do every thing with prudence 
and discretion, as well as with zeal and affection.</p>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.i-p76"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p76.1">Resolution III</span>.—Page 175.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p77">I am resolved, by the grace of God, never to set my hand, my 
head, or my heart, about any thing but what I verily believe is good in itself, 
and will be esteemed so by God.</p>
<pb n="liii" id="iii.i-Page_liii" />
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.i-p78"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p78.1">Resolution IV</span>.—Page 178.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p79">I am resolved, by the grace of God, to do all things for the glory of God.</p>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.i-p80"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p80.1">Resolution V</span>.—Page 180.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p81">I am resolved, by the grace of God, to mingle such recreations 
with my business, as to further my business by my recreations.</p>

<hr style="width:20%; margin-top:24pt" />
<h3 id="iii.i-p81.2">CONCERNING MY RELATIONS.</h3>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.i-p82"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p82.1">Resolution I</span>.—Page 184.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p83">I am resolved, by the grace of God, to honour and obey the king, 
or prince, whom God is pleased to set over me, as well as to expect that he should 
safeguard and protect me, whom God is pleased to set under him.</p>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.i-p84"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p84.1">Resolution II</span>.—Page 187.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p85">I am resolved, by the same divine grace, to be as constant in loving 
my wife, as cautious in choosing her.</p>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.i-p86"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p86.1">Resolution III</span>.—Page 191.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p87">I am resolved, by the grace of God, to do my endeavour to give 
to God whatsoever children he shall be pleased to give me; that as they are mine 
by nature, they may be his by grace.</p>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.i-p88"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p88.1">Resolution IV</span>.—Page 194.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p89">I am resolved, by the grace of God, to do my duty to my servants 
as well as expect they should do theirs to me.</p>
<pb n="liv" id="iii.i-Page_liv" />
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.i-p90"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p90.1">Resolution V</span>.—Page 196.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p91">I am resolved, by the grace of God, to feed the flock that God 
shall set me over, and with wholesome food, neither starving them by idleness, poisoning 
with error, nor puffing them up with impertinence.</p>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.i-p92"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p92.1">Resolution VI</span>.—Page 200.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p93">I am resolved, by the grace of God, to be as faithful and constant 
to my friend, as I would have my friend to be faithful and constant to me.</p>
<hr style="width:20%; margin-top:24pt" />
<h3 id="iii.i-p93.2">CONCERNING MY TALENTS.</h3>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.i-p94"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p94.1">Resolution I</span>.—Page 204.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p95">I am resolved, if possible, to redeem my time past by using a 
double diligence for the future, to employ and improve all the gifts and endowments, 
both of body and mind, to the glory and service of my great Creator.</p>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.i-p96"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p96.1">Resolution II</span>.—Page 206.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p97">I am resolved, by the divine grace, to employ my riches, the 
outward blessings of Providence, to the same end; and to ob. serve such a due medium 
in the dispensing of them, as to avoid prodigality on the one hand, and covetousness 
on the other.</p>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.i-p98"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p98.1">Resolution III</span>.—Page 209.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p99">I am resolved, by the grace of God, to improve the 
authority God gives me over others, to the suppression of vice, and the 
encouragement of virtue; and so for the exaltation of God’s name on earth, and 
their souls 
in heaven.</p>
<pb n="lv" id="iii.i-Page_lv" />
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.i-p100"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p100.1">Resolution IV</span>.—Page 211.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p101">I am resolved, by the grace of God, to improve the affections 
God stirs up in others towards me, to the stirring up of their affections towards 
God.</p>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.i-p102"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p102.1">Resolution V</span>.—Page 215.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p103">I am resolved, by the grace of God, to improve every good thought, 
to the producing of good affections in myself, and as good actions with respect 
to God.</p>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.i-p104"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p104.1">Resolution VI</span>.—Page 216.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p105">I am resolved, by the grace of God, to improve every affliction 
God lays upon me, as an earnest or token of his affection towards me.</p>
<hr style="width:30%; margin-top:24pt" />
<h2 id="iii.i-p105.2">THOUGHTS UPON A CHRISTIAN LIFE.</h2>
<hr style="width:20%" />
<h3 id="iii.i-p105.4">CHRISTIAN EDUCATION.—Page 241.</h3>
<h3 id="iii.i-p105.5">THE KNOWLEDGE OF GOD—Page 214.</h3>


<pb n="lvi" id="iii.i-Page_lvi" />
<pb n="1" id="iii.i-Page_1" />
</div2></div1>

<div1 title="Thoughts on Religion." progress="12.76%" prev="iii.i" next="iv.i" id="iv">
<h1 id="iv-p0.1">THOUGHTS ON RELIGION.</h1>

<div2 title="Introductory." progress="12.77%" prev="iv" next="iv.i.i" id="iv.i">
<h2 id="iv.i-p0.1">INTRODUCTORY.</h2>
<p class="continue" id="iv.i-p1">WHEN, in my serious thoughts, and more retired meditations, I 
am got into the closet of my heart, and there begin to look within myself, and consider 
what I am, I presently find myself to be a reasonable creature: for was I not so, 
it would be impossible for me thus to reason and reflect. But, am I a reasonable 
creature? Why then, I am sure, within this veil of flesh there dwells a soul, and 
that of a higher nature, than either plants or brutes are endued with; for they 
have souls indeed, but yet they know it not, and that because their souls, or material 
forms, as the philosophers term them, are not any thing really and essentially distinct 
from the very matter of their bodies; which being not capable of a reflective act, 
though they are, they know it not, and though they act, they know it not; it being 
impossible for them to look within themselves, or to reflect upon their own existence 
or actions. But it is not so with me; I not only know I have a soul, but that I 
have such .a soul, which can consider of itself, and deliberate of <pb n="2" id="iv.i-Page_2" />every particular action that issues from it. Nay, I can consider, 
that I am now considering of my own actions, and can reflect upon myself reflecting; 
insomuch, that had I nothing else to do, I could spin out one reflection upon another, 
to infinity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p2">And, indeed, was there never another argument in the world to 
convince me of the spiritual nature of my soul, this alone would be sufficient to 
wrest the belief and confession of it from me: for what below a spirit can thus 
reflect upon itself? or, what below a spirit can put forth itself into such actions, 
as I find I can exercise myself in? My soul can, in a moment, mount from earth 
to heaven, fly from pole to pole, and view all the courses and motions of the celestial 
bodies, the sun, moon, and stars; and then the next moment returning to myself again, 
I can consider where I have been, what glorious objects have been presented to
my view; and wonder at the nimbleness and activity of my soul, that can run 
over so many millions of miles, and finish so great a work in so small a space of 
time. And are such-like acts as these the effects of drossy earth, or impenetrable 
matter? Can any thing below a spirit raise itself so much beyond the reach of 
material actions?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p3">But stay a little; what is this soul of mine that I am now speaking 
of, that it is so nimble in its actions, and so spiritual in its nature? 
Why, it is that which actuates and informs the several organs and members of my 
body, and enables me not only to perform the natural actions of life and sense; 
but likewise to understand, consult, argue, and conclude; to will and nill, hope 
and despair, desire and abhor, joy and grieve, love and hate; to be angry now,
and again appeased. It is that by <pb n="3" id="iv.i-Page_3" />which at this very time, my head is inditing, my hand 
is writing, and my heart resolving, what to believe, and how to practise. In a word, 
my soul is myself; and therefore, when I speak of my soul, I speak of no other person 
but myself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p4">Not as if I totally excluded this earthly substance of 
my body from being a part of myself; I know it is. But I think it most proper and 
reasonable to denominate myself from my better part: for, alas! take away my soul, 
and my body falls of course, into its primitive corruption, and moulders into the 
dust, from whence it was first taken.  ‘All flesh is grass,’ says the prophet,  ‘and 
all the goodliness thereof is as the flower of the field.’ And this is no metaphorical 
expression, but a real truth; for what is that which I feed upon, but merely grass 
digested into corn, flesh, and the like; which by a second digestion, is transfused 
and converted into the substance of my body? And thence it is, that my body is 
but like the grass, or flower of the field, fading, transient, and momentary, to-day 
flourishing in all its glory, to-morrow cut down, dried up, and withered. But now, 
how far is this beneath the spiritual and incorruptible nature of my immortal soul? which subsists of itself, and can never be dissolved, being not compounded of 
an earthly or elementary matter, as the body is, but is a pure spiritual substance 
infused into me by God, to whom, after a short abode in the body, it is to 
return, and to live and continue for ever, either in a state of happiness or misery, 
in another life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p5">But must it so indeed? How much then does it concern me, seriously 
to bethink myself, where I had best to lead this everlasting life, in the <pb n="4" id="iv.i-Page_4" />heavenly mansions of eternal glory, or else in the dreadful dungeon 
of infernal misery! but betwixt. these (as there is no medium, so) there is no 
comparison; and therefore, I shall not put it to the question, which place to choose 
to live in; but without giving the other that honour to stand in competition with 
it, I, this morning, with the leave of the most high God, do choose the land of 
Canaan, the kingdom of heaven, to be the lot of mine inheritance, the only seat 
of bliss and glory for my soul to rest and dwell in, to all eternity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p6">But heaven, they say, is a place hard to come at, yea, the King 
of that glorious place hath told me, that  ‘strait is the gate, and narrow is the 
way, that leads to life, and that there be but few that find it.’<note n="1" id="iv.i-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i-p7"><scripRef id="iv.i-p7.1" passage="Matt. vii. 14" parsed="|Matt|7|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.14">Matt. 
vii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> Yea, and that 
 ‘many shall seek to enter in, and shall not be able.’<note n="2" id="iv.i-p7.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i-p8"><scripRef passage="Luke 13:24" id="iv.i-p8.1" parsed="|Luke|13|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.13.24">Luke, xiii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> What therefore must I do? 
Why, I must either resolve to make it my whole business to get to heaven, or else 
I must never hope or expect to come thither. Without any further dispute, therefore, about it; I resolve, at this 
time, in the presence of almighty God, that from this day forward, I will make it 
my whole business here upon earth, to look after my happiness in heaven, and to 
walk circumspectly in those blessed paths, that God hath appointed all to walk in, 
that ever expect to come to him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p9">Now, though there be but one way, and that a narrow one too, 
that leads to heaven; yet there are two things requisite, to all those that walk 
in it; and they are faith and obedience, to believe and to live aright. So that 
it as much behoves me, to have my faith rightly confirmed in the fundamentals <pb n="5" id="iv.i-Page_5" />of religion, as to have my obedience exactly conformed to 
the laws of God. And these two duties are so inseparably united, that the former 
cannot well be supposed without the latter; for I cannot obey what God hath commanded 
me, unless I first believe what he hath taught me. And they are both equally difficult, 
as they are necessary: indeed, of the two, I think it is harder to lay the sure 
foundation of faith, than to build the superstructure of obedience upon it; for 
it seems next to impossible, for one that believes every truth, not to obey every 
command that is written in the word of God. But it is not so easy a thing as it 
is commonly thought, to believe the word of God, and to be firmly established in 
the necessary points of religion; especially in these wicked times wherein we live; in which there are so many pernicious errors and damnable heresies crept into 
the articles of some men’s faith, as do not only shock the foundation of the church 
of Christ, but strike at the root of all religion. The first thing, therefore, that 
by the grace of God, I am resolved to do, in reference to my everlasting state, 
is to see my faith, that it be both rightly placed and firmly fixed; that I may 
not he as a  ‘wave tossed to and fro with every wind of doctrine, by the cunning craftiness 
of those that lie in wait to deceive;’ but that I may be thoroughly settled in my 
faith and judgment concerning those things, the knowledge of, and assent unto which, 
is absolutely necessary to my future happiness. Let, therefore, what times soever 
come upon me; let what temptations soever be thrown before me; I am resolved, by 
the grace of God, steadfastly to believe as followeth.</p>
<pb n="6" id="iv.i-Page_6" />

<div3 title="Article I." progress="14.42%" prev="iv.i" next="iv.i.ii" id="iv.i.i">
<h3 id="iv.i.i-p0.1">ARTICLE I.</h3>
<p class="center" id="iv.i.i-p1"><i>I believe there is One God, the Being of all beings</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.i-p2">THE other articles of my faith I think to be true, because they 
are so; this is true because I think it so: for if there was no God, and so this 
article not true, I could not <i>be</i>, and so not think it true. But in that I 
think, I am sure I <i>am</i>; and in that I am, I am sure there is a God; for 
if there was no God, how came I to be? How came I hither? Who gave me my being? Myself? That could not be; for before I had a being, I was nothing; and therefore, 
could do nothing, much less make myself a being. Did my parents give me my being? 
Alas! they knew not that I should be, before I was; and, therefore, certainly, 
could not give me my being, when I was not.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.i-p3">As to my soul, (which I call myself,) it is plain they could 
not give me that, because it is a being of a spiritual nature, quite distinct from 
matter, (as my own experience tells me,) and, therefore, could not be the product 
of any natural or material agent: for, that a bodily substance should give being 
to a spiritual one, implies a contradiction. And if it could neither make itself, 
nor take its rise from any earthly or secondary cause, I may certainly conclude, 
from my own reason, as well as from divine revelation, that it must be infused by 
God, though I am not able to determine, either when, or how, it was done.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.i-p4">As to my body; indeed, I must own it was derived from my parents, 
who were immediately<pb n="7" id="iv.i.i-Page_7" />concerned in bringing the materials of it together: but, then, 
who made up these coarse materials into the form or figure of a body? Was this 
the effect of natural generation? But how came my parents by this generative power? Did they derive it, by succession, from our first parents in paradise? Be it 
so. But whence came <i>they</i>? Did they spring out of the earth? No: what then? Were they made by chance? This could not be; for as chance seldom or never produces 
any one effect that is regular and uniform, so it cannot be supposed, that a being 
of such admirable beauty, symmetry, and proportion, and such a nice contexture of 
parts, as the body of a man is, should ever be jumbled together by a fortuitous 
concourse of atoms, which nothing but the chimeras of Epicurus could ever 
reduce into a regular form and composition.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.i-p5">And the like may be said of all other created beings in the world. 
For there is no natural cause can give being to any thing, unless it has that being 
it gives, in itself; for it is a received maxim in philosophy, that nothing can 
give what it has not. And so, however the bodies of men, or brutes, or plants, may 
now, in the ordinary course of nature, be produced by generation, yet there must 
needs be some one supreme almighty Being in the world, that has the being of all 
other beings in itself; who first created these several species; and endued them 
with this generative power to propagate their kind. And this supreme Being is that 
which we call God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.i-p6">Hence it is, that there is not a leaf, no not a line, in this 
great book of the creation, wherein we may not clearly read the existence and 
perfections of <pb n="8" id="iv.i.i-Page_8" />the great and glorious Creator, and that even by the glimmering 
light of nature. For who is it that bedecked yonder stately canopy of heaven, with 
those glittering spangles, the stars? Who is it that commands the sun to run his 
course, and the moon to ride her circuit so constantly about the world? Who is 
it that formed me so curiously in my mother’s womb? Who is it that gives my stomach 
power to digest such variety of meats into chyle, and my heart or liver to turn 
them all to blood; and thence to send each particle to its proper place, and all 
to keep up this crazy carcass? Doubtless, these, and such like things, however 
ordinary or natural they may appear to us at present, are in themselves very great 
and wonderful effects, that must at first be produced by some infinitely powerful 
and supernatural agent, the high and mighty God, who is not only the chiefest of 
beings, but the Being of all beings whatsover.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.i-p7">I say, the Being of all beings, because whatsoever excellency 
or perfection is in any other thing, is eminently, yea, infinitely comprehended 
in him; so that he is not only the creature’s perfection in the concrete, but in 
the abstract too; he is not only all-wise, all-good, all-mighty, &amp;c., but he is 
all-wisdom, all-goodness, all-might, all-mercy, all-justice, all-glory, &amp;c. And 
as he is the ocean and abyss of all these perfections in himself; so is he the fountain 
of them all to us. Insomuch that we have nothing, not so much as the least moment 
of life, but what is communicated to us from this ever-living God. And not only 
what we, poor sinful worms are, or have, but even whatsoever those nobler creatures 
the angels have, it is but a beam <pb n="9" id="iv.i.i-Page_9" />darted from this sun, it is but a stream flowing from this overflowing 
fountain.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.i-p8">Lift up thine eyes therefore, O my soul, and fix them a little 
upon this glorious object! How glorious, how transcendently glorious, must he needs 
be who is the Being of all beings, the perfection of all perfections, the very glory 
of all glories, the eternal God! He is the glory of love and goodness, who is good, 
and doth good continually unto me, though I be evil, and do evil continually 
against him. He is the glory of wisdom and knowledge, unto whom all the secret 
thoughts, the inward motions and retirements of my soul, are exactly known and 
manifest. Never did a thought lurk so secretly in my heart, but that his 
all-seeing eye could espy it out: even at this time, he knows what I am now 
thinking of, and what I am doing, as well as myself. And indeed, well may he 
know what I think, and speak, and do, when I can neither think nor speak, nor do 
any thing, unless himself be pleased to give me strength to do it. He is the 
glory of might and power, who did but speak the word, and there presently went 
out that commanding power from him, by which this stately fabric of the world 
was formed and fashioned. And as he created all things by the word of his power, 
so I believe, he preserves and governs all things by the power of the same word: 
yea, so great is his power and sovereignty, that he can as easily throw my soul 
from my body into hell, or nothing, as I can throw this book out of my hand to 
the ground: nay, he need not throw me into nothing; but, as if I should let go 
my hold, the book would presently fall, so, should God but take away his 
supporting hand from under me, I should <pb n="10" id="iv.i.i-Page_10" />of myself, immediately fall down to nothing. This, therefore, 
is that God, whom I believe to be the Being of all beings; and so the creator, 
preserver, governor, and disposer of all things in the world.</p>
</div3>

<div3 title="Article II." progress="15.82%" prev="iv.i.i" next="iv.i.iii" id="iv.i.ii">
<h3 id="iv.i.ii-p0.1">ARTICLE II.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.i.ii-p1"><i>I believe, that whatsoever the most high God would have me to
</i><span class="sc" id="iv.i.ii-p1.1">BELIEVE </span> <i>or </i><span class="sc" id="iv.i.ii-p1.2">DO</span>, <i>in order to his glory, and my happiness, he hath revealed 
to me in his holy Scriptures</i>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.i.ii-p2">UPON the same account that I believe there is a God, I believe 
likewise, that this God is to be worshipped; the same light that discovers the 
one, discovering the other too. And therefore it is, that as there is no nation 
or people in the world, but acknowledge some deity, so there is none, but worship 
that deity which they acknowledge; yea, though it be but a stick or a stone, yet 
if they fancy any thing of divinity in it, they presently perform worship and homage 
to it. Nay, that God is to be worshipped, is a truth more generally acknowledged, 
than that there is a God. No nation, I confess, ever denied the latter, but no particular 
person ever denied the former: so that the very persons, who through diabolical 
delusions, and their own prevalent corruptions, have suspected the existence of 
a Deity, could not but acknowledge that he was to be worshipped, if he did exist; worship being that which is contained in the very notion of a Deity; which is, 
that he is the Being of all beings, upon whom all other things or beings <pb n="11" id="iv.i.ii-Page_11" />do depend, and unto whom they are beholden both for their essence 
and subsistence. And if there be such a Being, that is the spring and fountain of 
all other beings, it is necessary that all others should reverence and worship him, 
without whom they could not subsist. And therefore it is that men are generally 
more superstitious in their worshipping than they ought to be, rather than deny 
that worship to him, which they ought to give.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p3">That, therefore, there is a God, and that this God is to be worshipped, 
I do not doubt; but the great question is, who is this God whom I ought to worship? And, what is that worship which I ought to perform unto him? The former I have 
resolved upon in the foregoing article, as the light of reason and my natural conscience 
suggested to me; the latter I am resolved to search out in this, viz. Which of all 
the several kinds of worship that men perform to the Deity, and the several religions 
that men profess in the world, I had best make choice of to profess and adhere to. 
The general inclinations which are naturally implanted in my soul to some religion, 
it is impossible for me to shift off; but there being such a multiplicity of religions 
in the world, I desire now seriously to consider with myself, which of them all 
to restrain these my general inclinations to.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p4">And the reason of this my inquiry is not, that I am in the least 
dissatisfied with that religion I have already embraced; but because it is natural 
for all men to have an overbearing opinion and esteem for that particular religion 
they are born and bred up in. That, therefore, I may not seem biased by the prejudice 
of education, I am resolved to prove and examine them all, that I may see and 
hold <pb n="12" id="iv.i.ii-Page_12" />fast to that which is best. For though I do not, in the least, 
question, but that I shall upon inquiry, find the Christian religion to be the only 
true religion in the world, yet I cannot say it is, unless I find it, upon good 
grounds, to be so indeed: for, to profess myself a Christian, and believe that 
Christians are only in the right, because my forefathers were so, is no more than 
the heathens and Mahometans have to say for themselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p5">Indeed, there was never any religion so barbarous and diabolical 
but it was preferred before all other religions whatsoever, by them that did profess 
it: otherwise they would not have professed it. The Indians, that worship the devil, 
would think it as strange doctrine to say that Christ is to be feared more than 
the devil; as such as believe in Christ, think it is, to say the devil is to be 
preferred before Christ. So do the Mahometans call all that believe not in Mahomet, 
as well as Christians call those that believe not in Christ, infidels. And why, 
say they, may not you be mistaken, as well as we? Especially, when there is at 
least, six to one against your Christian religion; all of which think they serve 
God aright, and expect happiness thereby as well as you. So that to be a Christian, 
only upon the grounds of birth or education, is all one, as if I was a Turk or a 
heathen; for if I had been born amongst them, I should have had the same reason 
for their religion, as now I have for my own: the premises are the same, though 
the conclusion be ever so different. It is still upon the same grounds, that I profess 
religion, though it be another religion which I profess upon these grounds; so that 
I can see but very little difference, betwixt being a Turk by profession, and a <pb n="13" id="iv.i.ii-Page_13" />Christian only by education; which commonly is the means and 
occasion, but ought by no means to be the ground of any religion. And hence it is 
that in my looking out for the truest religion, being conscious to myself how great 
an ascendant Christianity hath over me, beyond the rest, as being that religion 
whereunto I was born and baptized, that which the supreme authority has enjoined 
and my parents educated me in, that which every one I meet withal highly approves 
of, that which I myself have, by a long-continued profession, made almost natural 
to me; I am resolved to be more jealous and suspicious of this religion, than of 
the rest, and be sure not to entertain it any longer without being convinced, by 
solid and substantial arguments, of the truth and certainty of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p6">That, therefore, I may make diligent and impartial inquiry into 
all religions, and so be sure to find out the best, I shall, for a time, look upon 
myself as one not at all interested in any particular religion whatsover, much less 
in the Christian religion; but only as one who desires, in general, to serve and 
obey him that made me, in a right manner, and thereby to be made partaker 
of that happiness my nature is capable of. In order to this, it will be necessary 
to propose to myself some certain marks or characters, whereby I may be able to 
judge and make choice of the religion I intend to embrace: and they are, in general, 
these two, viz.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p7">First, That is the best religion, wherein God is worshipped and 
served most like himself, i. e. most suitably and conformably to his nature and 
will. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p8">Secondly, Since all men naturally desire, and aspire after 
happiness, and our greatest happiness <pb n="14" id="iv.i.ii-Page_14" />consists in the fruition of God, that is certainly the best religion, 
which gives me the best and most comfortable assurances of being happy with God 
to all eternity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p9">To embrace a religion without these marks, would be worse than 
to have no religion at all; for better it is to perform no worship to God, than 
such as is displeasing to him; to do him no service, than such as will be ineffectual 
to make me happy, and not only frustrate my expectations of bliss, but make me for 
ever miserable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p10">The religion, then, that I am to look after, must be such a one, 
wherein I may be sure to please God, and to be made happy with him; and, by consequence, 
such a one, wherein all the cause of his displeasure and my misery may be removed; and that is sin. For sin being infinitely opposite to him, as he is a Being of 
infinite purity and holiness, must certainly set me at the greatest distance from 
him, and render me most odious in his sight; and whosoever does so, must make me 
as miserable as misery can make me. For as our holiness consisteth in likeness, 
so doth our happiness in nearness to God: and if it be our happiness to be near 
unto him, it must certainly be our misery to be at a distance from him. In enjoying 
him we enjoy all things, he being and having all things in himself; and so in not 
enjoying him, we are not only deprived of all that we can enjoy, but made liable 
to the punishments that are the consequence of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p11">That there is no such thing in nature, as virtue and vice, as 
good and evil, as grace and sin, is what I can by no means persuade myself to, for 
my conscience tells me, that there is: and not only mine, but every one 
that ever yet lived, upon the face of <pb n="15" id="iv.i.ii-Page_15" />the earth; all people of whatsoever nation or language, still 
acknowledging sin to be sin, and that the displeasing the deity, which they worship, 
is indeed an evil that ought to be carefully avoided. And therefore, the very heathens 
did not only upbraid others with it, but likewise often checked themselves for it; and all men naturally desire to <i>seem </i>though not to <i>be </i>holy. But 
let others say what they will, I, for my own part, cannot but see sin in myself, 
by the very light of nature. For, my reason tells me, that if God be God, he must 
be just and perfect; and if I be not so too, I am not like him; and, therefore, 
must needs displease him; it being impossible any thing should please him but what 
is like unto him. And this deformity to the will and nature of God, is that which 
we call sin, or which the word <i>sin </i>in its proper notion, brings into my mind.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p12">And being thus conscious to myself, that I have sinned against 
my Maker, I may reasonably conclude, that as he is omniscient, and, by consequence, 
a witness of these my offences, so must he likewise be just in the punishment of 
them; for it cannot stand with his justice, to put up with such offences, without 
laying suitable punishments upon the offender. And these punishments must be infinite 
and eternal; for wherein doth the nature of divine justice consist, but in giving 
to sin its just punishments, as well as to virtue its due rewards? Now that 
the punishment of sin in this world, is not so much as it deserves, nor, by consequence, 
as much as, in justice, ought to be laid upon it, to me it is clear, in that every 
sin being committed against an infinite God, deserves infinite punishment; whereas 
all the punishments we suffer in this world cannot <pb n="16" id="iv.i.ii-Page_16" />be any more than finite, the world itself being no more than finite, that we 
suffer them in.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p13">Upon these grounds, therefore it is, that I am fully satisfied 
in my conscience, that I am a sinner; that it cannot stand with the justice, nor 
the existence of God that made me, to pardon my sins, without satisfaction made 
to his divine justice for them; and yet, that unless they be pardoned, it is impossible 
for me to be happy here, or hereafter. And therefore must I look after some religion, 
wherein I may be sure, my sins may be thus pardoned, and my soul made happy, wherein 
I may please God and God may bless me. Which that I may be the better able to discover, 
I shall take a brief survey of all the religions I ever heard of, or believe to 
be in the world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p14">Now, though there be as many kinds of religions as nations; 
yea, almost as particular persons in the world; yet may they all be reduced to 
these four; the Paganish, Mahometan, Jewish, and Christian religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p15">As to the first, it is indeed of a very large extent, and comprehends 
under it all such as neither acknowledge Mahomet to be a prophet, nor expect 
a promised Messiah, nor believe in a crucified Jesus: and, since it is the 
majority of numbers, that usually carries the vogue, let me see whether the paganish 
religion, being further extended, and more generally professed than any, or indeed 
all the rest, be not the true religion, wherein God is most rightly worshipped, 
and I may be the most certainly saved. And here, when I take a view of this religion, 
as it is dispersed through several parts of Asia, Africa, and America, I find them 
very devout in worshipping their deities, such as they are, and <pb n="17" id="iv.i.ii-Page_17" />they have great numbers of them: some worship the sun, others 
the moon and stars, others the earth, and other elements, serpents, trees, and the 
like. And others again pay homage and adoration to images and statues, in the fashion 
of men and women, hogs, horses, and other shapes; and some to the devil himself, 
as in Pegu, &amp;c.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p16">But now, to go no further, this seems to me at first sight to 
be a very strange and absurd sort of religion; or rather, it is quite the reverse 
of religion. For the true notion we have of religion, is the worshipping the true 
God, in a true manner: and this is the worshipping false gods in a false manner. 
For, I cannot entertain any other notion of God, than as one supreme Almighty Being, 
who made and governs all things, and who, as he is a spirit, ought to be worshipped 
in a spiritual manner. And therefore, as the very supposing more deities than one 
implies a contradiction; so the paying divine homage, in a gross, carnal manner, 
to material and corporeal beings, which are either the work of men’s hands, or at 
best, but creatures like ourselves, which can neither hear nor understand what we 
say to them, much less give us what we. desire of them, is not religion, but idolatry 
and superstition, or rather madness and delusion. So that this religion, I see, 
if I should embrace it, would be so far from making me happy, that the more zealous 
I should be for it, the more miserable I should be by it. For he that made these 
things cannot but be very angry at me, if I should give that worship to them, which 
is only due to himself; and so, in the way whereby I expect my sins should be pardoned, 
they would be more increased; it <pb n="18" id="iv.i.ii-Page_18" />being a sin against the very light of nature, to prefer any thing 
before God, or to worship any thing in his stead; therefore, leaving these to their 
superstitious idolatries, and diabolical delusions, I must go and seek for the true 
religion somewhere else.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p17">The next religion, that hath the most, suffrages and votes on 
its side, is the Mahometan religion, so called from one Mahomet an Arabian, who, 
about a thousand years ago, by the assistance of one Sergius, a Nestorian monk, 
compiled a book in the Arabian tongue, which he called Alcoran, which he made the 
rule of his followers’ faith and manners, pretending that it was sent from heaven 
to him, by the hand of the angel Gabriel.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p18">This book I have perused, and must confess, find many things 
in it agreeable to right reason: as that there is but one God, gracious and merciful, 
the Lord of the whole universe; that this God we are to resign ourselves wholly 
to; that all that obey him shall be certainly rewarded, and all that disobey him, 
as certainly punished; and the like. But yet, I dare not venture my soul upon 
it, nor become one of the professors of it; because, as there are many things 
consonant., so there are many things dissonant to the natural light that is 
implanted in me; as, that God should swear by figs and olives, by Mount Sinai, as this 
book 
makes him to do, in the chapter of the figs: that Solomon should have an army composed 
of men, and devils, and birds; and that he should discourse with a bird, which 
acquainted him with the affairs of the queen of Sheba, and the like.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p19">As to the argument whereby be would persuade <pb n="19" id="iv.i.ii-Page_19" />us, that this 
book was sent from God, viz. that there are no 
contradictions in it, I take to be very false and frivolous. For besides that there 
are many books compiled by men, which have no contradictions in them, it is certain, 
there are a great many plain contradictions in this book, which overthrow his suppositions. 
Thus, in the chapter of the table, he saith, that “all that believe in God, and 
the resurrection of the dead, and have done good works, shall be saved:” but, in 
the chapter of gratification, he saith, “all that do not believe in the Alcoran 
shall be destroyed:” and so in the chapter of Hod. In like manner, he tells us 
again, in the chapter of the table, that the books of the Old and New Testaments 
were sent from God, and at the same time, supposes that the Alcoran was sent from 
him too; which to me, seems impossible. For, my reason tells me that God, who is 
truth and wisdom itself, cannot be guilty of falsehood and contradiction. And if 
these hooks contradict one another, as it is evident they do in many instances, 
it is plain God could not be the author of both; and by consequence, if the Scripture 
be true the Alcoran must of necessity be false. To instance but in one particular, 
the Alcoran says, in the chapter of women, “God hath no son:” in the Scripture, 
God said of Jesus,  ‘This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased;’<note n="3" id="iv.i.ii-p19.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p20"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p20.1" passage="Matt. iii. 17" parsed="|Matt|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.17">Matt. iii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> and it expressly 
calls that Jesus,  ‘the Son of God;’<note n="4" id="iv.i.ii-p20.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p21"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p21.1" passage="Heb. iv. 14" parsed="|Heb|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.4.14">Heb. iv. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> and so in many other things. Now it is impossible, 
that both these should be true, or, by consequence, that that should be true which 
says both are so.</p><pb n="20" id="iv.i.ii-Page_20" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p22">But if this were granted, there is still another objection against 
this religion; and that is, that the rewards therein promised will not avail to 
make me happy, though I should be partaker of them. For all the promises made to 
us in this paradise, are but mere sensible pleasures; as that we shall have all 
manner of herbs, and fruits, and drinks, and women with exceeding great and black 
eyes, as in the chapter of the merciful and judgment, and elsewhere; and such pleasures 
as these, though they may indeed affect my body, yet they cannot be the happiness 
of my soul. Indeed, I know not how this book should promise any higher happiness 
than that of the body, because it shows no means of attaining to it; it shows no 
way, how my sins may be pardoned, and so my soul made happy. It saith, I confess, 
that God is gracious and merciful, and therefore will pardon sin; so be is also 
just and righteous, and therefore must punish it. And how these two can stand together, 
is not manifested in the Alcoran; and therefore I dare not trust my soul with it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p23">Thus, upon diligent search, have I found the two religions, that 
are most generally professed, to have little or nothing of religion in them. I shall 
therefore, in the next place, take a view of that religion which hath the fewest 
followers, and that is the Jewish. A religion, not established by any human laws, 
nor, indeed, generally professed in any nation, but only by a company of despicable 
people, scattered up and down the world, which as the prophet expresses it,  ‘are 
become a proverb of reproach, and a by-word among all nations whither they are driven.’ 
The principles of this religion <pb n="21" id="iv.i.ii-Page_21" />are contained in a book written in the Hebrew tongue, which they 
call the Torah, or law, composed of several precepts, promises, and threatenings; 
together with histories of things past, and prophecies of things to come: this 
book, they say, was written by men inspired by God himself; and therefore they avouch 
it not to be of human invention, but merely of divine institution.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p24">This book also I have diligently read and examined into, and 
must ingenuously confess, that at the very first glance methought I read divinity 
in it, and could not but conclude, from the majesty of its style, the purity of 
its precepts, the harmony of its parts, the certainty of its promises, and the excellency 
of its rewards, that it could be derived from no other author but God himself. It 
is here only that I find my Maker worshipped under the proper notion of a Deity, 
as he is Jehovah, and that is the right manner, for we are here commanded  ‘to 
love and serve him with all our hearts, with all our souls, our might and mind,’<note n="5" id="iv.i.ii-p24.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p25"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p25.1" passage="Deut. iv. 5" parsed="|Deut|4|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.4.5">Deut. iv. 5</scripRef>; x. 12.</p></note> 
which is, indeed, the perfection of all true worship whatsoever. And as God is 
here worshipped aright, so is the happiness which is here entailed upon this 
true worship, the highest that it is possible a creature should be made capable 
of, being nothing less than the enjoyment of him we worship, so as to have him 
 ‘to be a God to us, and ourselves to be a people to him.’<note n="6" id="iv.i.ii-p25.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p26"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p26.1" passage="Jer. xxxi. 33" parsed="|Jer|31|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.31.33">Jer. xxxi. 33</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p27">But that which I look upon, still, as the surest character of 
the true religion, is, its holding forth the way, how I being a sinner, can be invested 
with this happiness, or how God can show his justice, in <pb n="22" id="iv.i.ii-Page_22" />punishing sin itself, and yet be so merciful, as to pardon and 
remit it to me, and so receive me to his favour; which the religions I viewed before 
did not so much as pretend to, nor offer at all. And this is what this book of the 
law does likewise discover to me, by showing that God Almighty would not visit our 
sins upon ourselves but upon another person; that he would appoint and ordain one 
to be our sponsor or Mediator, who by his infinite merit, should bear and atone 
for our iniquities, and to show his love and mercy, in justifying and acquitting 
us from our sins, at the same time that he manifests his justice, in inflicting 
the punishment of them upon this person in our stead. A method so deep and mysterious, 
that if God himself had not revealed it, I am confident no mortal man could ever 
have discovered or thought of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p28">Neither are there any doubts and scruples concerning this great 
mystery, but what this book does clearly answer and resolve; as will appear more 
plainly from a distinct consideration of the several objections that are urged against 
it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p29">As, 1. That it does not seem agreeable either to reason or Scripture 
that one man should bear the sins of another; because every man has enough to do 
to bear his own burden; and since sin is committed against an infinite God, and 
therefore deserves infinite punishment, how can any finite creature bear this infinite 
punishment? especially, it being due to so many thousands of people as there 
are in the world!</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p30">But this book sufficiently unties this knot for me, by showing 
me, that it is not a mere man, but God himself, that would bear these my sins; even 
he whose name is, ‘Jehovah Tsidkenu,’  ‘The Lord our <pb n="23" id="iv.i.ii-Page_23" />
righteousness,’<note n="7" id="iv.i.ii-p30.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p31"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p31.1" passage="Jer. xxxiii. 16" parsed="|Jer|33|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.33.16">Jer. xxxiii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> where the essential name of the most high God, 
which cannot possibly be given to any, but to him, who is the Being of all beings, 
is here given to him, who should thus bear my sins, and justify my person; whence 
David also calleth him Lord,<note n="8" id="iv.i.ii-p31.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p32"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p32.1" passage="Psalm cx. 1" parsed="|Ps|10|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.10.1">Psalm cx. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> Isaiah calleth him,  ‘The 
mighty God’<note n="9" id="iv.i.ii-p32.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p33"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p33.1" passage="Isa. ix. 6" parsed="|Isa|9|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.9.6">Isa. ix. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> Yea, and the 
Lord of hosts himself, with his own mouth, calls him  ‘his fellow.’<note n="10" id="iv.i.ii-p33.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p34"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p34.1" passage="Zech. xiii. 7" parsed="|Zech|13|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Zech.13.7">Zech. xiii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p35">Objec. 2. But my reason tells me, God is a pure Spirit, and, 
therefore, how can he suffer any punishments? or, suppose he could, how can one 
nature satisfy for the offences of another? It was man that stood guilty; and 
how can it stand with the justice of God, not to punish man for the sins he is guilty of?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p36">To resolve this doubt, this holy book assures me, that this God 
should become man, expressly telling me that as his name is  ‘Wonderful, Counsellor, 
the Mighty God, the Everlasting Father, the Prince of Peace,’ so he should be born 
a child, and given as a Son.<note n="11" id="iv.i.ii-p36.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p37"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p37.1" passage="Isa. ix. 6" parsed="|Isa|9|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.9.6">Isa. ix. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> And, therefore, at the same time that the 
Lord of hosts calls him his fellow, he calls him a man too, ‘Against the man that is my fellow, says the 
Lord of hosts.’<note n="12" id="iv.i.ii-p37.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p38"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p38.1" passage="Zech. xiii. 7" parsed="|Zech|13|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Zech.13.7">Zech. xiii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p39">Objec. 3. But if he be born as other men are, he must needs be 
a sinner, as other men be; for such as are born by natural generation, must necessarily be born also in natural corruption.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p40">To remove this obstacle, this holy book tells me, that  ‘A 
virgin shall conceive and bear this Son, and his name shall be Emmanuel.’<note n="13" id="iv.i.ii-p40.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p41"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p41.1" passage="Isa. vii. 14" parsed="|Isa|7|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.7.14">Isa. vii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> And so being <pb n="24" id="iv.i.ii-Page_24" />begotten, but 
not by a sinful man, himself shall be a man, but not a sinful man: and so being 
God and man, he is every way fit to mediate betwixt God and man; to reconcile 
God to me, and me to God, that my sins may be pardoned, God’s wrath appeased, 
and so my soul made happy in the enjoyment of him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p42">But there is one thing more yet, that keeps me from settling 
upon this religion; and that is, the expiration of the time in which this book 
promiseth this person should come into the world; for it is expressly said, that 
 ‘Seventy weeks are determined upon thy people, and upon the city, to finish the 
transgressions, and to make an end of sins, and to make reconciliation for 
iniquity, and to bring in everlasting righteousness, and to seal up the vision, 
and the prophecy, and to anoint the Most Holy.’<note n="14" id="iv.i.ii-p42.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p43"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p43.1" passage="Dan. ix. 24" parsed="|Dan|9|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.9.24">Dan. ix. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> From which anointing he is, in the next verse, called Messiah, 
the Anointed, (under which name he is, from hence, expected by the Jews,) and the 
beginning of these seventy weeks is expressly said to be  ‘at the going forth of 
the commandment to build and restore Jerusalem.’<note n="15" id="iv.i.ii-p43.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p44"><scripRef passage="Dan 9:25" id="iv.i.ii-p44.1" parsed="|Dan|9|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.9.25">Ibid. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> Now if we understand these seventy 
weeks in the largest sense for seventy weeks, or  ‘sabbaths of years,’<note n="16" id="iv.i.ii-p44.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p45"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p45.1" passage="Lev. xxv. 8" parsed="|Lev|25|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.25.8">Lev. xxv. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> as it is expressed, 
the time of the Messiah’s coming must have been but four hundred and ninety years 
after the commandment for the building of the city; whereas whether we understand 
it of the decree and command that Cyrus made,<note n="17" id="iv.i.ii-p45.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p46"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p46.1" passage="2 Chron. xxxvi. 22, 23" parsed="|2Chr|36|22|0|0;|2Chr|36|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Chr.36.22 Bible:2Chr.36.23">2 Chron. xxxvi. 22, 23</scripRef>; Ezra, i. 1, 
2, 3.</p></note> or that which Darius made,<scripRef passage="Ezra 6:1-22" id="iv.i.ii-p46.2" parsed="|Ezra|6|1|6|22" osisRef="Bible:Ezra.6.1-Ezra.6.22">Ezra, vi.</scripRef> or that <pb n="25" id="iv.i.ii-Page_25" />Artaxerxes made,<scripRef passage="Ezra 7:1-28" id="iv.i.ii-p46.3" parsed="|Ezra|7|1|7|28" osisRef="Bible:Ezra.7.1-Ezra.7.28">Ezra, vii.</scripRef> I say, whichsoever of these decrees we
understand this prophecy of, it is evident that it is above two thousand years 
since they were all made; and therefore, the time of this person’s coming hath 
been expired above one thousand six hundred years at least.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p47">So likewise doth this book of the law, (as they call 
it) assure us, that the sceptre shall not depart from Judah, nor a lawgiver from 
between his feet until Shiloh come,’<note n="18" id="iv.i.ii-p47.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p48"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p48.1" passage="Gen. xlix. 10" parsed="|Gen|49|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.49.10">Gen. xlix. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> where the Jews themselves, Jonathan and Onkelos, 
expound the word <i>Shiloh </i>by <i>Messiah</i>; and so doth the Jerusalem Targum 
too. Now it is plain that there hath been neither sceptre nor lawgiver in Judah, 
nor any political government at all among the Jews, for above sixteen hundred years; which plainly shows either their prophecies and expectations of a Messiah are 
false, or that he came into the world so many ages since, as were here prefixed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p49">So likewise it was expressly foretold in this book, that  ‘the 
glory of the second temple should be greater than the glory of the former.’<note n="19" id="iv.i.ii-p49.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p50"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p50.1" passage="Hag. ii. 9" parsed="|Hag|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hag.2.9">Hag. ii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> Now the Jews 
themselves 
acknowledge, that there were five of the principal things which were in the first, 
wanting in the second temple, viz. 1. The ark with the mercy-seat and cherubim. 
2. The Shechinah, or divine presence. 3. The holy prophetical Spirit. 4. The Urim 
and Thummim. 5. The heavenly fire: and from the want of these five things they 
say, the words  ‘I will be glorified;’<note n="20" id="iv.i.ii-p50.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p51"><scripRef passage="Hab 1:8" id="iv.i.ii-p51.1" parsed="|Hab|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hab.1.8">Ib. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> wants an <i>he</i> at the end, which in numeration 
denotes five. Yea, and when the very foundation of the second temple <pb n="26" id="iv.i.ii-Page_26" />was laid, the old men 
that had seen the first, wept to see how 
far short it was likely to come of the former.<note n="21" id="iv.i.ii-p51.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p52"><scripRef passage="Ezra 3:12" id="iv.i.ii-p52.1" parsed="|Ezra|3|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezra.3.12">Ezra, iii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> To make up therefore the glory of 
the second temple, to be greater than the glory of the first, notwithstanding the 
want of so many glorious things, they must of necessity understand it of the coming 
of the Messiah into it, who is called,  ‘The desire of all nations.’<note n="22" id="iv.i.ii-p52.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p53"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p53.1" passage="Hag. ii. 7" parsed="|Hag|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hag.2.7">Hag. ii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> Whereas the Jews 
themselves cannot but confess that this temple hath been demolished above sixteen 
hundred years; and therefore, it is impossible for the Messiah to come into it, 
and for its glory to be greater than the glory of the first temple; and, by consequence, 
for the word which they profess to believe in to be true.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p54">Indeed, the time of the Messiah’s coming was so expressly set 
down in these and the like places, that Elias, one of their great rabbies, gathered 
from hence that the world should last six thousand years; two thousand without the 
law, two thousand under the law, and two thousand under the Messiah,<note n="23" id="iv.i.ii-p54.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p55">Sanh. c. 11.</p></note> which computation 
of the Messiah’s coming after four thousand years from the beginning of the world, 
comes near the time of the sceptre’s departing from Judah, and the end of Daniel’s 
seventy weeks. Which shows, that this rabbi was fully convinced, that it was about 
that time that the Messiah should come. And therefore it was, likewise, that above 
sixteen hundred years ago, the Jews did so generally expect his coming; and that 
so many did pretend to be the person, as Baz-Cozbah, who about that time, vaunting 
himself to be the man, almost the whole nation unanimously concurred in following <pb n="27" id="iv.i.ii-Page_27" />him, insomuch, that, as the Jews report, there were no 
less than four hundred thousand, or as others, five hundred thousand men slain by 
Adrian the emperor, in the city Bitter, all fighting in defence of this pretended 
Messiah. There were likewise many others that fancied themselves to he the man, 
and were so esteemed by some till manifestly convinced of their error, as we may 
read in some of their books. And unto this day many of them hold that he is already 
come, but that, by reason of their sins, he is not yet revealed unto them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p56">Hence it is, that my natural reason draws me into this dilemma, 
that either that book which the Jews receive as the word of God is indeed not so; 
or else that they do not rightly apply it: and so, that either their religion is 
a false religion, or else their profession of it a false profession: and therefore, 
I must go hence and seek me some other religion to fix my soul upon. Not as if my 
reason told me. that all the prophecies which I have mentioned here, were false 
in themselves, but only that they appear so to this sort of professors; for, for 
my own part, I cannot shake off my faith in this law, which they profess to believe 
in; especially now I have so seriously perused it, and so deliberately weighed 
and considered of it. Neither can I believe that ever any Mahometan or Indian, that 
did, without prejudice, set himself to read it through, and to examine every particular, 
by the light of unbiassed reason, could say, it was ever hatched in a human brain; 
but that it is indeed of a heavenly stamp and divine authority. And, therefore, 
though I am forced by the strength of <pb n="28" id="iv.i.ii-Page_28" />reason to shake hands with this religion, yet the same 
reason will not suffer me to lay aside that law, which they do profess, but only 
their profession of it. So that whatsoever religion I settle upon, my natural 
conscience still commands me to stick close to this book of the Jewish law, and 
to receive and entertain it as the word of the glorious Jehovah, the Being of all 
beings.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p57">Well, there is but one religion more generally professed in the 
world, that I am to search into; which if, upon good grounds, I cannot fix upon, 
I shall be the most miserable of all creatures; and that is, the Christian religion, 
so named from Jesus Christ, whose doctrine, life, and death, is recorded by four 
several persons, in a book which they call the Gospel. And this book appears to 
me to be of undoubted authority, as to the truth and certainty of those things that 
are therein recorded. For, if they had been false, both the persons that wrote them, 
and he of whom they wrote had so many malicious enemies ready, upon all occasions, 
to accuse them, that they had long ago been condemned for lies and forgeries. But 
now, these writings have been extant for above sixteen hundred years, and never 
so much as suspected, but even by the worst of enemies, acknowledged to be a
true relation of what passed in the world about that time: my reason will not 
permit me to be their first accuser, but enjoins me to receive them, under that 
notion, in which they have been brought down to me through so many generations, 
without any interruption whatsoever. For this general reception on all hands, is 
a sufficient ground for me to build my faith upon, as to the <pb n="29" id="iv.i.ii-Page_29" />truth of the relation, though not a sufficient ground to believe 
every thing contained in the book to be the word of God himself; for, in this particular, 
it is not the testimony of others that I am to build upon, but its own; I may read 
its verity in man’s testimony, but its divinity only in its own doctrines.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p58">This book, therefore, I have also diligently perused, and find 
it expressly asserts that Jesus Christ, whose life and death it records, was indeed 
that person, who was long promised by God, and expected by the Jews: and, that 
all the prophecies under the old law, concerning that Messiah, God-man, were actually 
fulfilled in this person: which if, upon diligent search, I can find to be true, 
I shall presently subscribe both with hand and heart, to this religion. It is a 
comfort to me that it acknowledgeth the Jewish law to be sent from God; for, truly, 
if it did not, my conscience would scarcely permit me to give any credit to it; 
being so fully convinced that that book is indeed of a higher extract than human 
invention, and of greater authority than human institution. And therefore it is 
that I cannot, I dare not believe, but that every particular prophecy contained 
in it, either is, or shall be, certainly fulfilled, according to every circumstance 
of time and place mentioned therein; and by consequence, that this prophecy, in 
particular, concerning the Messiah’s coming, is already past; the time wherein it 
was foretold he should come, being so long ago expired. So that I do not now doubt 
whether the Messiah be come or no, but whether this Jesus Christ, whom this book 
of the gospel speaks of, was indeed the person. <pb n="30" id="iv.i.ii-Page_30" />And this I shall best find out by comparing the Christian’s gospel 
with the Jewish law; or the histories of Christ under the one, with the prophecies 
of the Messiah, under the other; still concluding, that if whatsoever was foretold 
concerning the Messiah, was fulfilled in this Jesus Christ, then he was indeed the 
Messiah that was to come into the world. And, to make this comparison the more exact, 
I shall run through the several circumstances that attended his birth, life, death, 
resurrection, and ascension, and show how punctually the prophecies were fulfilled 
in every particular.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p59">And first, for the birth of the Messiah, the law saith, he was 
to be  ‘born of the seed of Abraham,<note n="24" id="iv.i.ii-p59.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p60"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p60.1" passage="Gen. xxii. 18" parsed="|Gen|22|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.22.18">Gen. xxii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> and David;’<note n="25" id="iv.i.ii-p60.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p61"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p61.1" passage="2 Sam. vii. 17" parsed="|2Sam|7|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.7.17">2 Sam. vii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> 
 ‘and of the stem of Jesse,’<note n="26" id="iv.i.ii-p61.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p62"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p62.1" passage="Is. xi. 1" parsed="|Isa|11|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.11.1">Is. xi. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> from 
whence he is frequently called by the Jews,  ‘Bar-David, the son of David.’ The 
gospel saith, ‘Jesus Christ was the son of David, the son of Abraham.’<note n="27" id="iv.i.ii-p62.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p63"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p63.1" passage="Matt. i. 1" parsed="|Matt|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1.1">Matt. i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> The law, 
 ‘that he 
was to be born of a virgin.’<note n="28" id="iv.i.ii-p63.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p64"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p64.1" passage="Is. vii. 14" parsed="|Isa|7|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.7.14">Is. vii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> The gospel, that 
 ‘Mary, a virgin, brought forth this Jesus.’<note n="29" id="iv.i.ii-p64.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p65"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p65.1" passage="Matt. i. 18" parsed="|Matt|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1.18">Matt. i. 18</scripRef>; Luke, i. 17, 31, 35; ii. 5, 6, 7.</p></note> The law, 
 ‘that he was to be born at Bethlehem Ephratah.’<note n="30" id="iv.i.ii-p65.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p66"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p66.1" passage="Mic. v. 2" parsed="|Mic|5|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mic.5.2">Mic. v. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> The 
gospel, that this Jesus was born there.<note n="31" id="iv.i.ii-p66.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p67"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p67.1" passage="Matt. ii. 1" parsed="|Matt|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.2.1">Matt. ii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p68">The law says, that he was to be  ‘brought out of Egypt.’<note n="32" id="iv.i.ii-p68.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p69"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p69.1" passage="Hos. xi. 1" parsed="|Hos|11|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.11.1">Hos. 
xi. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> The gospel, 
that Jesus was called thence.<note n="33" id="iv.i.ii-p69.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p70"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p70.1" passage="Matt. ii. 19, 20" parsed="|Matt|2|19|0|0;|Matt|2|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.2.19 Bible:Matt.2.20">Matt. ii. 19, 20</scripRef>.</p></note> The law saith, that 
 ‘one should go before the Messiah,’<note n="34" id="iv.i.ii-p70.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p71"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p71.1" passage="Mal. iii. 1" parsed="|Mal|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mal.3.1">Mal. iii. 1</scripRef>; iv. 5.</p></note> and should  ‘cry in the wilderness.’<note n="35" id="iv.i.ii-p71.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p72"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p72.1" passage="Is. xl. 3" parsed="|Isa|40|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.40.3">Is. xl. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> The gospel, that John Baptist did so before 
Christ.<note n="36" id="iv.i.ii-p72.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p73"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p73.1" passage="Matt. iii. 1, 2" parsed="|Matt|3|1|0|0;|Matt|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.1 Bible:Matt.3.2">Matt. iii. 1, 2</scripRef>; 
Mark, i. 2, 3.</p></note> The law, that  ‘the Messiah should preach <pb n="31" id="iv.i.ii-Page_31" />the doctrine of salvation in Galilee,’ which sitting before in 
darkness should see great light.<note n="37" id="iv.i.ii-p73.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p74"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p74.1" passage="Is. ix. 1, 2" parsed="|Isa|9|1|0|0;|Isa|9|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.9.1 Bible:Isa.9.2">Is. ix. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note> The gospel, that Jesus did so.<note n="38" id="iv.i.ii-p74.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p75"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p75.1" passage="Matt. iv. 12, 23" parsed="|Matt|4|12|0|0;|Matt|4|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.12 Bible:Matt.4.23">Matt. iv. 12, 23</scripRef>.</p></note> The law, that 
in the Messiah’s days,  ‘the eyes of the blind should be opened, and the ears of 
the deaf should be unstopped, and the lame leap, and the tongue of the dumb 
sing.’<note n="39" id="iv.i.ii-p75.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p76"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p76.1" passage="Is. xxxv. 5, 6" parsed="|Isa|35|5|0|0;|Isa|35|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.35.5 Bible:Isa.35.6">Is. 
xxxv. 5, 6</scripRef>.</p></note> 
The gospel, that it was so in the days of Jesus Christ.<note n="40" id="iv.i.ii-p76.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p77"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p77.1" passage="Matt. iv. 23" parsed="|Matt|4|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.23">Matt. iv. 23</scripRef>; xi. 5.</p></note> But for all these wonders and miracles, 
the law saith, they  ‘should hear, but not understand; and see, yet not 
perceive.’<note n="41" id="iv.i.ii-p77.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p78"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p78.1" passage="Is. vi. 9" parsed="|Isa|6|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.6.9">Is. vi. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> 
And the gospel, that  ‘seeing, they did not see; and hearing, they did not hear; 
neither did they understand.’<note n="42" id="iv.i.ii-p78.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p79"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p79.1" passage="Matt. xiii. 13" parsed="|Matt|13|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.13">Matt. xiii. 13</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 4:12" id="iv.i.ii-p79.2" parsed="|Mark|4|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.4.12">Mark, iv. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> The law, that he should be 
 ‘despised and rejected of 
men, a man of sorrows, and acquainted with grief.’<note n="43" id="iv.i.ii-p79.3"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p80"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p80.1" passage="Is. liii. 3" parsed="|Isa|53|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.3">Is. liii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> The gospel, that Jesus Christ 
 ‘had not where to 
lay his head;’  ‘his soul was exceeding sorrowful, even unto death;’<note n="44" id="iv.i.ii-p80.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p81"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p81.1" passage="Matt. viii. 20" parsed="|Matt|8|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.20">Matt. viii. 20</scripRef>; xxvi. 30.</p></note> yea, 
 ‘he was in an agony, and his sweat was as drops of blood:’<note n="45" id="iv.i.ii-p81.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p82"><scripRef passage="Luke 22:44" id="iv.i.ii-p82.1" parsed="|Luke|22|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.44">Luke, xxii. 44</scripRef>.</p></note> 
so well was he acquainted with grief. The law says, that ‘he should ride into 
Jerusalem upon an ass, and upon a colt, the foal of an ass.’<note n="46" id="iv.i.ii-p82.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p83"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p83.1" passage="Zech. ix. 9" parsed="|Zech|9|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Zech.9.9">Zech. ix. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> And the gospel, that, 
 ‘Jesus Christ, as he was going to Jerusalem, having 
found an ass, sat thereon.’<note n="47" id="iv.i.ii-p83.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p84"><scripRef passage="John 12:14" id="iv.i.ii-p84.1" parsed="|John|12|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.14">John, xii. 14</scripRef>; <scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p84.2" passage="Matt. xxi. 6" parsed="|Matt|21|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.6">Matt. xxi. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> At which time, the law saith the people 
should cry,  ‘Hosannah, blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord.’<note n="48" id="iv.i.ii-p84.3"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p85"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p85.1" passage="Psalm cxviii. 26" parsed="|Ps|18|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.18.26">Psalm cxviii. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> The gospel, that 
the multitude did so to Christ.<note n="49" id="iv.i.ii-p85.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p86"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p86.1" passage="Matt. xxi. 9" parsed="|Matt|21|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.9">Matt. xxi. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> The law, that  ‘one of his own familiar <pb n="32" id="iv.i.ii-Page_32" />friends, in whom he trusted, which did eat of his bread, 
should lift up his heel against him.’<note n="50" id="iv.i.ii-p86.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p87"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p87.1" passage="Psalm xli. 9" parsed="|Ps|41|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.41.9">Psalm xli. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> The gospel, that Judas, who was one of Christ’s 
disciples, and so eat of his bread, did betray him into the hands of the Jews.<note n="51" id="iv.i.ii-p87.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p88"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p88.1" passage="Matt. xxvi. 47" parsed="|Matt|26|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.47">Matt. xxvi. 47</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 22:6" id="iv.i.ii-p88.2" parsed="|Luke|22|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.6">Luke, xxii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> 
The law, that he should be prized at, and sold for thirty pieces of silver, with 
which should he bought the potter’s field.<note n="52" id="iv.i.ii-p88.3"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p89"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p89.1" passage="Zech. xi. 12, 13" parsed="|Zech|11|12|0|0;|Zech|11|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Zech.11.12 Bible:Zech.11.13">Zech. xi. 12, 13</scripRef>.</p></note> The gospel, that they covenanted with 
Judas to betray Jesus for thirty pieces of silver, with which they afterwards bought 
the potter’s field.<note n="53" id="iv.i.ii-p89.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p90"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p90.1" passage="Matt. xxvi. 15" parsed="|Matt|26|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.15">Matt. xxvi. 15</scripRef>; xxvii. 7.</p></note> The law, that  ‘he 
should be numbered amongst transgressors.’<note n="54" id="iv.i.ii-p90.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p91"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p91.1" passage="Is. liii. 12" parsed="|Isa|53|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.12">Is. liii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> 
The gospel, that Jesus was  ‘crucified betwixt two thieves.’<note n="55" id="iv.i.ii-p91.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p92"><scripRef passage="Mark 15:27" id="iv.i.ii-p92.1" parsed="|Mark|15|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.15.27">Mark, xv. 27</scripRef>; <scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p92.2" passage="Matt. xxvii. 38" parsed="|Matt|27|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.38">Matt. xxvii. 38</scripRef>.</p></note> The law, that he 
 ‘should 
he wounded and bruised.’<note n="56" id="iv.i.ii-p92.3"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p93"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p93.1" passage="Is. liii. 5" parsed="|Isa|53|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.5">Is. liii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> The gospel, that ‘they 
scourged Jesus,’<note n="57" id="iv.i.ii-p93.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p94"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p94.1" passage="Matt. xxvii. 26" parsed="|Matt|27|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.26">Matt. xxvii. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> 
and ‘smote him.’<note n="58" id="iv.i.ii-p94.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p95"><scripRef passage="Mark 15:19" id="iv.i.ii-p95.1" parsed="|Mark|15|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.15.19">Mark, xv. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> The law 
saith they should  ‘pierce his hands and feet.’<note n="59" id="iv.i.ii-p95.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p96"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p96.1" passage="Psalm xxii. 16" parsed="|Ps|22|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.22.16">Psalm xxii. 16</scripRef>; <scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p96.2" passage="Zech. xii. 10" parsed="|Zech|12|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Zech.12.10">Zech. xii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> The gospel, that ‘they crucified 
Jesus;’<note n="60" id="iv.i.ii-p96.3"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p97"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p97.1" passage="Matt. xxvii. 35" parsed="|Matt|27|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.35">Matt. xxvii. 
35</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 23:33" id="iv.i.ii-p97.2" parsed="|Luke|23|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.23.33">Luke, xxiii. 33</scripRef>.</p></note> which was a death wherein they used to pierce the hands and feet of those 
that were put to death, and nailed them to the cross. But though they should pierce his flesh, yet the law saith that they should 
not  ‘break his bones, no not one of them.’<note n="61" id="iv.i.ii-p97.3"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p98"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p98.1" passage="Exod. xii. 46" parsed="|Exod|12|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.12.46">Exod. xii. 46</scripRef>; <scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p98.2" passage="Numb. ix. 12" parsed="|Num|9|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.9.12">Numb. ix. 12</scripRef>; <scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p98.3" passage="Psalm xxxiv. 20" parsed="|Ps|34|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.34.20">Psalm xxxiv. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> The gospel, that they 
 ‘brake not the legs of Christ.’<note n="62" id="iv.i.ii-p98.4"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p99"><scripRef passage="John 19:33,36" id="iv.i.ii-p99.1" parsed="|John|19|33|0|0;|John|19|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.33 Bible:John.19.36">John, xix. 33, 36</scripRef>.</p></note> 
The law, that they who should see him, should laugh him to scorn, shoot out their 
lips, and shake their heads, saying, he trusted in <pb n="33" id="iv.i.ii-Page_33" />the Lord that he would deliver him; let him deliver him, seeing 
he delighted in him.’<note n="63" id="iv.i.ii-p99.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p100"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p100.1" passage="Psalm xxii. 8" parsed="|Ps|22|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.22.8">Psalm xxii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> The gospel, that the scribes and elders did so to Christ.<note n="64" id="iv.i.ii-p100.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p101"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p101.1" passage="Matt. xxvii. 42, 43" parsed="|Matt|27|42|0|0;|Matt|27|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.42 Bible:Matt.27.43">Matt. xxvii. 42, 43</scripRef>.</p></note> 
The law saith they should  ‘give him gall for meat, and vinegar to drink.’<note n="65" id="iv.i.ii-p101.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p102"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p102.1" passage="Psalm lxix. 21" parsed="|Ps|69|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.69.21">Psalm lxix. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> And the 
gospel, that they gave Christ  ‘vinegar to drink, mingled with gall.’<note n="66" id="iv.i.ii-p102.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p103"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p103.1" passage="Matt. xxvii. 34, 48" parsed="|Matt|27|34|0|0;|Matt|27|48|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.34 Bible:Matt.27.48">Matt. xxvii. 34, 48</scripRef>.</p></note> The law, that they should 
 ‘part his garments amongst them, and cast lots upon his vesture,’<note n="67" id="iv.i.ii-p103.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p104"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p104.1" passage="Psalm xxii. 18" parsed="|Ps|22|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.22.18">Psalm xxii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> The gospel, that they 
 ‘parted Jesus’ garments, casting lots.’<note n="68" id="iv.i.ii-p104.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p105"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p105.1" passage="Matt. xxvii. 35" parsed="|Matt|27|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.35">Matt. xxvii. 35</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John 19:23" id="iv.i.ii-p105.2" parsed="|John|19|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.23">John, xix. 23</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 15:24" id="iv.i.ii-p105.3" parsed="|Mark|15|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.15.24">Mark, xv. 24</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p106">And as for the time of this Jesus coming into the world, it is 
certain that this Jesus came before the  ‘second temple was demolished;’ for it is 
said, that he ‘went into it;’ yea, himself, ‘taught daily in it;’<note n="69" id="iv.i.ii-p106.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p107"><scripRef passage="Luke 19:45,47" id="iv.i.ii-p107.1" parsed="|Luke|19|45|0|0;|Luke|19|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.19.45 Bible:Luke.19.47">Luke, xix. 45, 
47</scripRef>.</p></note> 
by which means the  ‘glory of the second temple was greater than the glory of the first,’<note n="70" id="iv.i.ii-p107.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p108"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p108.1" passage="Hag. ii. 9" parsed="|Hag|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hag.2.9">Hag. ii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> according to 
the prophecy. And as for Jacob’s prophecy, that ‘the sceptre should not depart from 
Judah, nor the lawgiver, till Shiloh,’ or the Messiah,  ‘came,’<note n="71" id="iv.i.ii-p108.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p109"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p109.1" passage="Gen. xlix. 10" parsed="|Gen|49|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.49.10">Gen. xlix. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> it is certain that 
it did not depart from Judah, till Herod, by the senate of Rome, was made king 
of Judea; in whose days this Jesus was born.<note n="72" id="iv.i.ii-p109.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p110"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p110.1" passage="Matt. ii. 1" parsed="|Matt|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.2.1">Matt. ii. 1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 1:5" id="iv.i.ii-p110.2" parsed="|Luke|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.5">Luke, i. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> And so did Daniel’s seventy weeks, or four 
hundred and ninety years, exactly reach unto, and were determined in, the days 
of this Jesus, as might easily be demonstrated. So that all the old prophecies, 
concerning the time of the Messiah’s coming, are perfectly fulfilled in this Jesus of Nazareth.</p>
<pb n="34" id="iv.i.ii-Page_34" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p111">But further, the law saith, that though the Messiah should be 
crucified,  ‘yet God will not leave his soul in hell, nor suffer his Holy One to 
see corruption;’<note n="73" id="iv.i.ii-p111.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p112"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p112.1" passage="Psalm xvi. 10" parsed="|Ps|16|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.16.10">Psalm xvi. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> and that  ‘when God should make his 
soul an offering for sin, be should see his seed, and prolong his days;’<note n="74" id="iv.i.ii-p112.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p113"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p113.1" passage="Is. liii. 10" parsed="|Isa|53|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.10">Is. liii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> which plainly implies, that though the Messiah should die, yet he should rise again, and 
that within few days too, otherwise he would have seen corruption. Now the gospel saith, that this Jesus 
 ‘rose from the dead;’<note n="75" id="iv.i.ii-p113.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p114"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p114.1" passage="Matt. xxviii. 6" parsed="|Matt|28|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.6">Matt. xxviii. 6</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 24:6" id="iv.i.ii-p114.2" parsed="|Luke|24|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.6">Luke, xxiv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> and that he was seen of several 
 ‘after his resurrection, as 
of Mary Magdalen,’  ‘of the eleven disciples,’<note n="76" id="iv.i.ii-p114.3"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p115"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p115.1" passage="Matt. xxviii. 9, 16, 17, 18" parsed="|Matt|28|9|0|0;|Matt|28|16|0|0;|Matt|28|17|0|0;|Matt|28|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.9 Bible:Matt.28.16 Bible:Matt.28.17 Bible:Matt.28.18">Matt. xxviii. 9, 16, 17, 18</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 16:14" id="iv.i.ii-p115.2" parsed="|Mark|16|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.14">Mark, xvi. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> 
 ‘of the two that were going to Emmaus,’ 
 ‘of Peter,’<note n="77" id="iv.i.ii-p115.3"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p116"><scripRef passage="Luke 24:13,14,15,34" id="iv.i.ii-p116.1" parsed="|Luke|24|13|0|0;|Luke|24|14|0|0;|Luke|24|15|0|0;|Luke|24|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.13 Bible:Luke.24.14 Bible:Luke.24.15 Bible:Luke.24.34">Luke, xxiv. 13, 14, 
15, 34</scripRef>.</p></note>  ‘and of the disciples that were gathered together, the door being 
shut.’<note n="78" id="iv.i.ii-p116.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p117"><scripRef passage="John 20:19" id="iv.i.ii-p117.1" parsed="|John|20|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.19">John, xx. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> And, to be sure it was himself and not an apparition, Thomas, one of the twelve, 
 ‘thrust 
his hands into his side, and found it flesh and blood.’<note n="79" id="iv.i.ii-p117.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p118"><scripRef passage="John 20:27" id="iv.i.ii-p118.1" parsed="|John|20|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.27">Ib. xx. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> indeed, as before. 
 ‘And he 
eat before them,’<note n="80" id="iv.i.ii-p118.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p119"><scripRef passage="Luke 24:43" id="iv.i.ii-p119.1" parsed="|Luke|24|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.43">Luke, xxiv. 43</scripRef>.</p></note> which it is impossible for a spirit to do; yea, 
 ‘he was seen 
of above five hundred at one time,’ and ‘of Paul himself.’<note n="81" id="iv.i.ii-p119.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p120"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p120.1" passage="1 Cor. xv. 6, 8" parsed="|1Cor|15|6|0|0;|1Cor|15|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.6 Bible:1Cor.15.8">1 Cor. xv. 6, 8</scripRef>.</p></note> Neither did he lie so long 
as to see corruption, for he was buried but  ‘the day before the sabbath,’ and 
rose the day after.<note n="82" id="iv.i.ii-p120.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p121"><scripRef passage="Mark 15:42; 15:1" id="iv.i.ii-p121.1" parsed="|Mark|15|42|0|0;|Mark|15|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.15.42 Bible:Mark.15.1">Mark, xv. 42; xv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p122">Lastly. He was not only to rise again, but the law saith,  ‘he 
was to ascend on high, to lead captivity captive, and to give gifts to men.’<note n="83" id="iv.i.ii-p122.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p123"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p123.1" passage="Psalm lxviii. 18" parsed="|Ps|68|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.68.18">Psalm lxviii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> 
Now this cannot but be an undoubted character of the Messiah, not only to rise from 
the dead, but to ascend <pb n="35" id="iv.i.ii-Page_35" />up to heaven, and thence to disperse his gifts among the 
children of men; and that Jesus did so, is likewise evident from the gospel; for, 
 ‘after he had spoken with them, he was received up into heaven, and there sat at 
the right hand of God.’<note n="84" id="iv.i.ii-p123.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p124"><scripRef passage="Mark 16:19" id="iv.i.ii-p124.1" parsed="|Mark|16|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.19">Mark, xvi. 19</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 24:51" id="iv.i.ii-p124.2" parsed="|Luke|24|51|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.51">Luke, xxiv. 51</scripRef>.</p></note> And he gave such gifts to men, as that his disciples, of 
a sudden, were enabled to  ‘speak all manner of languages;’ to  ‘work many signs and 
wonders;’ to  ‘heal all manner of diseases;’ yea,  ‘with a word speaking, to cure 
a man lame from his mother’s womb.’<note n="85" id="iv.i.ii-p124.3"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p125"><scripRef passage="Acts 2:8; 5:12,15,16; 3:6,7" id="iv.i.ii-p125.1" parsed="|Acts|2|8|0|0;|Acts|5|12|0|0;|Acts|5|15|0|0;|Acts|5|16|0|0;|Acts|3|6|0|0;|Acts|3|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.8 Bible:Acts.5.12 Bible:Acts.5.15 Bible:Acts.5.16 Bible:Acts.3.6 Bible:Acts.3.7">Acts, ii. 8; v. 12, 15, 16; iii. 6, 7</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p126">Thus the gospel seems to me to he a perfect transcript of the 
law, and the histories of Jesus nothing else but the prophecies of Christ turned 
into a history. And, when to this I join the consideration of the piety of the life 
which this man led, the purity of the doctrine which he taught, and the miraculousness 
of the works he wrought, I cannot but be further confirmed in the truth of what 
is here related. For the miracles which he wrought, as the healing of the sick 
with a word of his mouth, raising the dead, feeding so many thousands with five 
loaves, and the like, were so powerful and convincing, that his very enemies, that 
would not believe him to be the Messiah, could scarce deny him to be a god.<note n="86" id="iv.i.ii-p126.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p127">Joseph. Antiq. lib. xviii. c. 4.</p></note> And 
it is to this day a tenet amongst some of them, that the miracles which Jesus did, 
were not the delusions and jugglements of the devil, but real miracles, wrought 
as they say, by the virtue of the name of God, <span class="sc" id="iv.i.ii-p127.1">Jehovah</span>, which he had gotten out 
of the temple. By which it is <pb n="36" id="iv.i.ii-Page_36" />plain, they acknowledged God to be the author of them, which 
I cannot see how he should be, unless they were agreeable to his will, and for the 
glory of his name.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p128">Neither was the doctrine of the gospel only established at the 
first, but likewise propagated by miracles afterwards, as it was necessary it should 
be, for, if it had been propagated without miracles, itself had been the greatest 
miracle of all. It was, no doubt, a great miracle, that a doctrine so much contrary 
to flesh and blood, should be propagated by any means whatsoever; but a far greater, 
that it should be propagated by a company of simple and illiterate men, who had 
neither power to force, nor eloquence to persuade men to the embracing of it. For 
who would have thought that such persons as these were, should ever make any of 
the Jews, who expected a king for their Messiah, to advance them to temporal dignities, 
or believe, that that Jesus, whom they themselves scourged and crucified at Jerusalem, 
was the person? Or, that they should be able to propagate the gospel amongst the 
Gentiles also, who neither believed in the true God, nor expected any thing of a 
Messiah to come and redeem them? But this they did, and brought over not only many 
persons, but whole nations and countries to the profession of the gospel; propagating 
this most holy doctrine among the most barbarous and sinful people in the world, 
maugre all the opposition that the world, the flesh, and the devil, could make against 
it. Now can any man, that exerciseth his reason think they did all this purely by 
their own strength? No sure, none of these wonderful effects could ever have been 
produced by any thing <pb n="37" id="iv.i.ii-Page_37" />less than the wisdom, and power, and faithfulness of their Lord 
and master, whose service they were engaged in, and who promised to be with them 
 ‘to the end of the world.’<note n="87" id="iv.i.ii-p128.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p129"><scripRef id="iv.i.ii-p129.1" passage="Matt. xxviii. 20" parsed="|Matt|28|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.20">Matt. xxviii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> Questionless, it was 
nothing else but the Spirit of the most high God, that went along with them, and 
accompanied the word they preached; otherwise, it never could have made such 
deep impression upon the hearts of them that heard it, as not only to command 
their attention, but to hinder them from 
resisting, when they strove and endeavoured to do it, the power and authority by 
which the disciples spake.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p130">And now, methinks, I begin to perceive this divine Spirit is 
come upon me too, and seems, by its powerful influence, to be working up my heart 
into a thorough persuasion, that it is Christ, and Christ alone, I am to cast my 
soul upon; that it is he alone, that is the way to life, and his word alone, the 
word of life, which  ‘whosoever believes, and is baptized into, shall be saved, and 
he that believeth not, shall be damned.’ Away, then, with your Pagan idolatries, 
your Mahometan superstitions, and Jewish ceremonies; it is the Christian religion 
alone, that I am resolved to live and die in, because it is this alone, in which 
I am taught to worship God aright, to obtain the pardon and remission of my sins, 
and to be made eternally happy. And, since all his doctrines and precepts are contained 
in the Holy Scriptures, it is necessary that I shall assent unto them, as a standing 
revelation of God’s will and an eternal treasure of divine knowledge; whereby all, 
that sincerely believe in Christ, may <pb n="38" id="iv.i.ii-Page_38" />be sufficiently instructed, as well ns thoroughly furnished, 
unto every good word and work.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p131">Without any more ado, therefore, I believe, and am verily persuaded, 
that all the books of the ancient law, with all those that have been received into 
the canon of the Scripture by the church of God, since the coming of Christ, which 
we call the New Testament; I say, that all these books, from the beginning of Genesis 
to the end of the Revelations, are indeed the word of the eternal God, dictated 
by his own Spirit, unto such as himself was pleased to employ in the writing of 
them; and that they contain in them a perfect and complete rule of faith and manners; upon the 
due observance of which, I cannot fail of worshipping and serving God, 
in such a manner, as will be acceptable to him here, and of enjoying hereafter  ‘those 
exceeding great and precious promises,’ that he has reserved in heaven, for such 
as do so.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p132">Unto these books, therefore, of the law and gospel, I am resolved 
by his grace that wrote them, to conform all the ensuing articles of my faith, and 
all the actions and resolutions of my life. Insomuch that whatsoever I find it hath 
pleased his Sacred Majesty herein to insert, I believe it is my duty to believe; and whatsoever he 
hath been pleased to command me, I believe it is my duty to 
perform.</p>
<pb n="39" id="iv.i.ii-Page_39" />
</div3>

<div3 title="Article III." progress="25.65%" prev="iv.i.ii" next="iv.i.iv" id="iv.i.iii">
<h3 id="iv.i.iii-p0.1">ARTICLE III.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.i.iii-p1"><i>I believe that as there is one God, so this one God is
three Persons,—Father, Son, and Holy Ghost</i>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.i.iii-p2">THIS, I confess, is a mystery which I cannot possibly conceive, 
yet it is a truth which I can easily believe; yea, therefore it is so true, that 
I can easily believe it; because it is so high, that I cannot possibly conceive 
it; for it is impossible any thing should be true of the infinite Creator, which 
can be fully expressed to the capacities of a finite creature: and, for this reason, 
I ever did, and ever shall, look upon those apprehensions of God to be the truest, 
whereby we apprehend him to be the most incomprehensible; and that to be the most 
true of God, which seems most impossible unto us.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii-p3">Upon this ground, therefore, it is, that the mysteries of the 
gospel, which I am less able to conceive, I think myself the more obliged to believe; 
especially this mystery of mysteries, the Trinity in Unity, and Unity in Trinity, 
which I am so far from being able to comprehend, or indeed to apprehend, that I 
cannot set myself seriously to think of it, or to screw up my thoughts a little 
concerning it, but I immediately lose myself, as in a trance, or ecstacy: that 
God the Father should be one perfect God of himself, God the Son one perfect God 
of himself, and God the Holy Ghost one perfect God of himself; and yet that these 
three should be but one perfect God of himself; so that one should be perfectly 
three, and three perfectly one; that the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost should 
be three, and yet but one; but one <pb n="40" id="iv.i.iii-Page_40" />and yet three! O heart-amazing, thought-devouring, unconceivable 
mystery! Who cannot believe it to be true of the glorious Deity? Certainly, none 
but such as are able to apprehend it, which, I am sure, I cannot, and believe no 
other creature can. And, because no creature can possibly conceive how it should 
he so, I therefore believe it really to be so, viz.—That the Being of all beings 
is but one in essence, yet three in substance: but one nature, yet three persons; and that those three persons in that one nature, though absolutely distinct from 
one another, are yet but the same God. And I believe, these three persons, in this 
one nature, are indeed to one another as they are expressed to be to us, that the 
one is really a Father to the other, that the other is really a Son to him, the 
third the product of both; and yet, that there is neither first, second, nor third 
amongst them, either in time or nature. So that he that begat was not at all before 
him that was begotten, nor he that proceeded from them both, any whit alter either 
of them. And therefore, that God is not termed Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, as if 
the divine nature of the one should beget the divine nature of the second; or the 
divine nature of the first and second should issue forth the divine nature of the 
third; (for then there would be three divine natures, and so three Gods essentially 
distinct from one another; by this means also, only the Father would be truly God, 
because he only would be essentially of and from himself, and the other two from 
him:) but what I think myself obliged to believe, is, that it was not the 
divine nature, but the divine person of the Father, which did, from eternity, beget 
the divine person of the Son; and from the divine persons of the Father 
and of the Son, did, <pb n="41" id="iv.i.iii-Page_41" />from eternity, proceed the divine person of the Holy Ghost; 
and so one not being before the other, in time or nature, as they are from eternity 
three perfectly distinct persons, so they are but one co-essential God. But dive 
not, O my soul, too deep into this bottomless ocean, this abyss of mysteries! It 
is the holy of holies, presume not to enter into it; but let this suffice thee, 
that he, who knows best himself, hath avouched it to himself, and therefore thou 
oughtest to believe it,  ‘Go ye therefore and teach all nations, baptizing them 
in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost.’<note n="88" id="iv.i.iii-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii-p4"><scripRef id="iv.i.iii-p4.1" passage="Matt. xxviii. 19" parsed="|Matt|28|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.19">Matt. xxviii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> And again, 
 ‘There are three that bear record in heaven. the Father, the Word, and the Holy 
Ghost, and these three are one.’<note n="89" id="iv.i.iii-p4.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii-p5"><scripRef passage="1John 5:7" id="iv.i.iii-p5.1" parsed="|1John|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.5.7">1 John, v. 7</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div3>

<div3 title="Article IV." progress="26.51%" prev="iv.i.iii" next="iv.i.v" id="iv.i.iv">
<p class="center" id="iv.i.iv-p1">ARTICLE IV.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.i.iv-p2"><i>I believe that I was conceived in sin, and brought forth in iniquity; and that, ever since, I have been continually conceiving mischief, and bringing 
forth vanity</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iv-p3">This article of my faith, I must of necessity believe, whether 
I will or no; for if I could not believe it to be true, I should therefore have 
the more cause to believe it to be so; because unless my heart was naturally very 
sinful and corrupt, it would be impossible for me not to believe that which I have 
so much cause continually to bewail; or, if I do not bewail it, I have still the 
more cause <pb n="42" id="iv.i.iv-Page_42" />to believe it; and, therefore, am so much the more persuaded 
of it, by how much the less I find myself affected with it. For, certainly, I must 
be a hardhearted wretch indeed, steeped in sin, and fraught with corruption to the 
highest, if I know myself so oft to have incensed the wrath of the most high God 
against me, as I do, and yet not be sensible of my natural corruption, nor acknowledge 
myself to he, by nature, a child of wrath, as well as others. For, I verily believe, 
that the want of such a due sense of myself argues as much original corruption, 
as murder and whoredom do actual pollution. And, I shall ever suspect those to be 
most under the power of that corruption, that labour most, by arguments, to divest 
it of its power.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iv-p4">And, therefore, for my own part, I am resolved by the grace of 
God never to go about to confute that by wilful arguments, which I find so true 
by woeful experience. If there be not a bitter root in my heart, whence proceeds 
so much bitter fruit in my life and conversation? Alas! I can neither set my hand 
nor heart about any thing, but I still show myself to be the sinful offspring of 
sinful parents, by being the sinful parent of a sinful offspring. Nay, I do not 
only betray the inbred venom of my heart, by poisoning my common actions, but even 
my most religious performances also, with sin. I cannot pray, but I sin: nay, I 
cannot hear, or preach a sermon, but I sin; I cannot give an alms, or receive the 
sacrament, but I sin; nay, I cannot so much as confess my sins, but my very confessions 
are still aggravations of them; my repentance needs to be repented of, my tears 
want washing, and the very washing of my tears need still to be washed over 
again with the blood of <pb n="43" id="iv.i.iv-Page_43" />my Redeemer. Thus, not only the worst of my sins, but even the 
best of my duties, speak me a child of Adam: insomuch that whensoever I reflect 
upon my past actions, methinks I cannot but look upon my whole life, from the time 
of my conception to this very moment, to be but as one continued act of sin.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iv-p5">And whence can such a continued stream of corruption flow, but 
from the corrupt cistern of my heart? And whence can that corrupt cistern of my 
heart he filled, but from the corrupt fountain of my nature? Cease therefore, O my soul, to gainsay the power of original sin 
within thee, and labour now to subdue 
it under thee. But, why do I speak of my subduing this sin myself? Surely, this 
would be both an argument of it, and an addition to it. “It is to thee, O my God, 
who art both the searcher and cleanser of hearts, that I desire to make my moan? It is to thee I cry out in the bitterness of my soul, 
 ‘O wretched man that I am, 
who shall deliver me from the body of this death?’ Who shall? Oh! who can do it, 
but thyself? Arise thou, therefore, O my God, and show thyself as infinitely merciful 
in the pardoning, as thou art infinitely powerful in the purging away of my sins.”</p>
<pb n="44" id="iv.i.iv-Page_44" />
</div3>

<div3 title="Article V." progress="27.25%" prev="iv.i.iv" next="iv.i.vi" id="iv.i.v">
<h3 id="iv.i.v-p0.1">ARTICLE V.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.i.v-p1"><i>I believe the Son of God became the Son of man, that
I, the son of man, might become the son of God</i>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.i.v-p2">OH! how comfortably does this raise me from the lowest abasement 
of sin and misery, which I have before acknowledged to be my natural state, to the 
highest exaltation of happiness and glory, in a spiritual one! This is that great 
article of faith, by which all the benefits of our Saviour’s death and passion are 
made over to me in the new covenant, and by which, if I perform the conditions therein 
required, I shall not only be retrieved from the bondage and corruption that is 
inherent in me, as a child of wrath, but be justified and accepted as the Son of 
God, and be made a joint heir with Christ. This is a point of the greatest moment 
and concern, which, by the grace and assistance of him of whom I speak, and in whom 
I thus believe, I shall therefore be the more exact and particular in the searching 
and examining into.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.v-p3">Now, when I say, and believe, that God became man, I do not so 
understand it, as if the divine nature took upon it a human person, but that a divine 
person took upon him the human nature, i.e. it was not the divine nature, in general, 
without respect to the persons, but one of the persons in the divine nature, which 
took flesh upon him, and yet to speak precisely, it was not the divine person abstracted 
or distinct from the divine nature, but it was the divine nature in that person 
which thus took upon it the human. And this was not the <pb n="45" id="iv.i.v-Page_45" />first or third, but the second person only in the sacred Trinity, 
that thus assumed our nature; and, considering the mysterious order and economy 
of the divine persons, it seems to be necessary that it should.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.v-p4">For, first, the Father could not have become this Son of man, 
because, then, he, that had begotten from eternity, should have been begotten in 
time; by which means, as he was the Father to the Son, so would the Son also have 
been the Father unto him; and so the order betwixt the Father and Son destroyed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.v-p5">Nor, secondly, could the Holy Ghost have taken our nature upon 
him, because the bond of personal union betwixt the divine and human nature is 
from the Spirit; (and thence it is, that every one that is partaker of Christ’s 
person, is partaker of his Spirit also;) which could not be if the Spirit itself 
had been the person assuming. For, I cannot conceive, how the same person could 
unite itself, by itself, to the assumed nature: and therefore we read, that in 
the virgin’s conception of our Saviour, it was neither the Father nor the Son 
himself, but the Spirit of the Most High, which did overshadow her.<note n="90" id="iv.i.v-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.v-p6"><scripRef passage="Luke 1:35" id="iv.i.v-p6.1" parsed="|Luke|1|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.35">Luke, i. 35</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.v-p7">And, further, if the Holy Ghost had been my Redeemer, who should 
have been my sanctifier? If he had died personally for me, who should have applied 
his death effectually to me? That I could not do it myself is, beyond contradiction, 
evident; and that either the Father, or the Son, should do it, is not agreeable 
to the nature or order of the divine operations; they, as I believe, never acting 
any thing <pb n="46" id="iv.i.v-Page_46" /><i><span lang="LA" id="iv.i.v-p7.1">ad extra</span></i>, personally, but by the Spirit proceeding from them 
both. And, therefore it is, that Christ, to comfort his disciples after his death, 
promiseth them in his life-time, that he would send them the Comforter, ‘which is 
the Spirit of truth.’<note n="91" id="iv.i.v-p7.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.v-p8"><scripRef passage="John 16:7,13" id="iv.i.v-p8.1" parsed="|John|16|7|0|0;|John|16|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.7 Bible:John.16.13">John, xvi. 7, 13</scripRef>.</p></note> He doth not say he will come again personally, but mystically 
to them, by his Spirit.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.v-p9">But now, that the Spirit, whose office it is to apply the merit 
and mediation of God-man to me could not have done it, if himself had been that 
God-man, seems to me as clear and manifest as the other: for, if he had done it, 
he should either have done it by the Father, by the Son, or by himself. He could 
not do it by the Father, nor the Son, because he does nothing by them, but all things 
from them. The Father acts in the Son by the Spirit, the Son from the Father by 
the Spirit, the Spirit from the Father and the Son. And therefore it likewise follows, 
that as the Spirit could not unite itself before, so neither can it apply itself 
here, to the human nature; for, to assume the human nature into the divine, and 
to apply the divine nature to the human, are two distinct offices; and, therefore, 
to be performed by two distinct persons. The first could have been done only by 
one that was really man, as well as God; the other, only by one that was merely 
God, and not man.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.v-p10">And that must needs be so; for, otherwise, God should act upon 
man by man, by the person man, as well as God; and, by consequence, all the dispensations 
of his grace toward us, would have been stopped in the frailty of the human, though 
perfect nature, So that it would have availed me <pb n="47" id="iv.i.v-Page_47" />nothing, if the Spirit had taken my nature upon him; because, 
though he had assumed the human, I could not thence have participated of the divine 
nature; nay, therefore, I could not have participated of this, because he had assumed 
that, by which alone I could he brought into this capacity; and so by this means, 
I should be further off than I was before.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.v-p11">And lastly, as, if the Father had become man, there would have 
been two Fathers; so if the Spirit had become man, there would have been two Sons, 
the second person begotten from eternity, and the third person begotten in time. 
But now, by the Son’s taking our nature upon him, these and far greater difficulties 
are avoided, which we might easily perceive, could we sufficiently dive into the 
depth of that wisdom of the Father, in sending his Son, rather than his Spirit, 
or coming himself in his own person. However, to us, it cannot but seem most equitable, 
(if reason may hold the balance,) that he, who is the middle person, between the 
Father and the Spirit, should become the Mediator betwixt God and man: and that 
he, who is the Son of God in the glorious Trinity, should become the Son of man 
in his gracious mystery.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.v-p12">But, on the other side, as it was not the divine nature, but 
a divine person that did assume, so neither was it a human person, but the human 
nature that was assumed; for otherwise, if he had assumed the person of any one 
man in the world, his death had been beneficial to none but him, whose person he 
thus assumed and represented. Whereas, now that he has assumed the nature of man 
in general, all that partake of that nature, are capable of <pb n="48" id="iv.i.v-Page_48" />partaking of the benefit he purchased for us, by dying in our 
stead. And thus under each, Adam, as the representation was universal, so were the 
effects designed to be;  ‘For as in Adam all died, even so in Christ shall all be 
made alive.’<note n="92" id="iv.i.v-p12.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.v-p13"><scripRef id="iv.i.v-p13.1" passage="1 Cor. xv. 22" parsed="|1Cor|15|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.22">1 Cor. xv. 22</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.v-p14">Again, when I say, the Son of God became the Son of man, I do 
not mean, as if, by this, he should cease to be what he was before, the Son of God, 
for he did not leave his godhead to take upon him the manhood; but I believe he 
took the manhood into his godhead; he did not put off the one, to put on the other, 
but he put one upon the other: neither do I believe that the human nature, when 
assumed into the divine, ceased to be human; but as the divine person so assumed 
the human nature, as still to remain a divine person, so the human nature was so 
assumed into a divine person, as still to remain a human nature: God, therefore, 
so became man, as to be both perfectly God, and perfectly man, united together in 
one person.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.v-p15">I say, in one person; for, if he should be God and man in distinct 
persons, this would avail me no more, than if he should be God only, and not man, 
or man only, and not God; because the merit and value both of his active and passive 
obedience is grounded merely upon the union of the two natures in one and the same 
person. He, therefore, by his life and death merited so much for us, because the 
same person, that so lived and died, was God as well as man; and every action that 
he did, and every passion that he suffered, was done and suffered by him that was 
God, as well as man. And hence it is, that Christ, of all the persons in the <pb n="49" id="iv.i.v-Page_49" />world, is so fit, yea, only fit to be my Redeemer, Mediator, 
and Surety; because he alone is both God and man in one person. If he was not man, 
he could not undertake that office; if he was not God, he could not perform it: 
if he was not man, he could not be capable of being bound for me; if he was not 
God, he would not be able to <i>pay my debt. </i>It was man by whom the covenant 
was broken; and, therefore, man must have suitable punishment laid upon him: it 
was God with whom it was broken; and, therefore, God must have sufficient satisfaction 
made unto him; and, as for that satisfaction, it was man that had offended, and, 
therefore, man alone could make it suitable: it was God that was offended, and, 
therefore, God alone could make it sufficient.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.v-p16">The sum of all this is—man can suffer, but he cannot satisfy; God can satisfy, but he cannot suffer; but Christ being both God and man, can 
both suffer and satisfy too; and so is perfectly fit both to suffer for man, and 
to make satisfaction unto God, to reconcile God to man, and man to God. And thus, 
Christ having assumed my nature into his person, and so satisfied divine justice 
for my sins, I am received into grace and favour again with the most high God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.v-p17">Upon this principle, I believe that I, by nature the son of man, 
am made by grace the son of God, as really as Christ, by nature the Son of God, 
was made by office the Son of man: and so, though in myself,  ‘I may say to corruption, 
thou art my mother,’ yet in Christ I may say to God,  ‘Abba Father.’ Neither do I 
believe this to be a metaphorical expression, viz. because he doth that for me 
which a father doth for his child, even provide <pb n="50" id="iv.i.v-Page_50" />for me whilst young, and give me my portion when come to age; 
but I believe, that in the same propriety of speech that my earthly Father was called 
the Father of my natural self, is God the father of my spiritual self: for, why 
was my earthly father called my father, but because that I, as to my natural being, 
was born of what proceeded from him, viz. his seed? Why so, as to my spiritual 
being, am I born of what proceeds from God, his Spirit: and as I was not born of 
the very substance of my natural parents, but only of what came from them; so neither 
is my spiritual self begotten again, quickened and constituted of the very substance 
of my heavenly Father, God, but of the Spirit and spiritual influences proceeding 
from him. Thus, therefore, it is, that I believe that Christ, the Son of God, became 
the son of man; and thus it is that I believe myself, the Son of man, to be made 
thereby the son of God. “I believe, O my God and Father, do thou help mine unbelief! 
and every day more and more increase my faith, till itself shall be done away, and 
turned into the most perfect vision and fruition of thine own glorious Godhead!”</p>
</div3>

<div3 title="Article VI." progress="29.50%" prev="iv.i.v" next="iv.i.vii" id="iv.i.vi">
<h4 id="iv.i.vi-p0.1">ARTICLE VI.</h4>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.i.vi-p1"><i>1 believe that Christ lived to God, and died for sin,
that I might die to sin, and live with God</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.vi-p2">AND thus, by faith, I follow my Saviour from the womb to 
the tomb, from his incarnation to his <pb n="51" id="iv.i.vi-Page_51" />death and passion, believing 
all that he did or suffered, to be for my sake: Jim Christ did not only take my 
nature upon him, but he suffered and obeyed; he underwent miseries, and 
undertook duties for me; so that not only his passive, but likewise his active 
obedience unto God, in that nature, was still for me. Not as if I believed, his 
duty as man was not God’s debt, by the law of creation; yes, I believe that he 
owed that obedience unto God, that if he had committed but one sin, and that of 
the lightest tincture, in all his lifetime, he would have been so far from being 
able to satisfy for my sins, that he could not have satisfied for his own: ‘For 
such an High-priest became us, who is holy, harmless, separate from sinners, and 
made higher than the heavens; who needed not daily, as those high-priests, to 
offer up sacrifice first for his own sins, and then for the people’s.’<note n="93" id="iv.i.vi-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.vi-p3"><scripRef id="iv.i.vi-p3.1" passage="Heb. vii. 26, 27" parsed="|Heb|7|26|0|0;|Heb|7|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.7.26 Bible:Heb.7.27">Heb. vii. 26, 27</scripRef>.</p></note> So that 
if he had not had these qualifications in their absolute perfection, he could not 
have been our High-priest, nor by consequence, have made atonement for, nor expiated 
any sins whatsoever. But now, though both as man, and as God-man or Mediator too, 
it behoved him to be thus faithful and spotless; yet, as being God, coequal and 
co-essential with the Father, it was not out of duty, but merely upon our account, 
that he thus subjected his neck to the yoke of his own law; himself, as God, being 
the legislator or lawgiver, and so no more under it than the Father himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.vi-p4">And hereupon it is, that I verily believe, that whatsoever Christ 
either did or suffered in the flesh, was meritorious; not that his life was righteous <pb n="52" id="iv.i.vi-Page_52" />towards God, only that his death might he meritorious for 
us, (which I believe otherwise it could not have been,) but that his life was equally 
meritorious as righteous. So, that I believe my person is really accepted, as perfectly 
righteous, by the righteousness of his life imputed to me, as my sins are pardoned 
by God, for the bitterness of the death he suffered for them; his righteousness 
being as really by faith imputed to me, as my sins were laid upon him: as those 
are set upon his, so is that set upon my score; and so every thing he did in his 
life, as well as every thing be suffered in his death, is mine; by the latter, 
God looks upon me as perfectly innocent, and therefore not to be thrown down to 
hell; by the former, he looks upon me as perfectly righteous, and therefore to 
be brought up to heaven.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.vi-p5">And, as for his death, I believe it was not only as much, but 
infinitely more, satisfactory to divine justice, than though I should have died 
to eternity. For, by that means, justice is actually and perfectly satisfied already, 
which it could never have been, for my suffering for my sins myself; for if justice 
by that means could ever be satisfied, if it could ever say, ‘It is enough;’ it 
could not stand with the same justice, now satisfied, still to inflict punishment, 
nor, by consequence, could the damned justly scorch in the flames of God’s wrath 
for ever. Neither did the death of my Saviour reach only to the condemning, but 
likewise to the commanding power of sin; it did not only pluck out its sting, 
but likewise deprive it of its strength; so that he did not only merit by his death, 
that I should never die for sin, but likewise that I should die to it. Neither
did he only merit by his life, that I should <pb n="54" id="iv.i.vi-Page_54" />be accounted righteous in him before God; but likewise 
that I should be made righteous in myself by God. Yea, I believe that Christ by 
his death hath so fully discharged the debt I owe to God, that now, for the remission 
of my sins, and the accepting of my person, (if I perform the condition he requires 
in his covenant,) I may not only appeal to the throne of grace, but likewise to 
the judgment-seat of God; I may not only cry, Mercy, mercy, O gracious Father, 
but, justice, justice, my righteous God; I may not only say, Lord, be gracious 
and merciful, but be just and faithful, to acquit me from that debt, and cancel 
that bond which my surety hath paid for me, and which thou hast promised to accept 
of; being  ‘not only gracious and merciful, but just and faithful, to forgive me 
my sins, and to cleanse me from all unrighteousness.’<note n="94" id="iv.i.vi-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.vi-p6"><scripRef passage="1John 1:9" id="iv.i.vi-p6.1" parsed="|1John|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.9">1 John, i. 9</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

</div3>

<div3 title="Article VII." progress="30.44%" prev="iv.i.vi" next="iv.i.viii" id="iv.i.vii">
<h3 id="iv.i.vii-p0.1">ARTICLE VII.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.i.vii-p1"><i>I believe that Christ rose from the grave, that I might rise 
from sin, and that he is ascended into heaven that I may come unto him</i>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.i.vii-p2">As Christ came from heaven to earth, so I believe be went from 
earth to heaven, and all for the accomplishment of my salvation; that after he 
had lived a most holy life, he died a most cruel death; that he was apprehended, 
arraigned, accused, and condemned, by such as could not pronounce the <pb n="54" id="iv.i.vii-Page_54" />sentence against him, did not himself, at the same time, vouchsafe 
them breath to do it; and that he came into the world to take away the sins of it, 
to bring sinners to the joys of life, was himself by those very sinners brought 
into the pangs of death. But yet, as it was not in the power of death long to detain 
the Lord of life; so, though the worms had power to send him to the grave, yet I 
believe they had not power or time to feed upon him there; for he rose again 
from the dead the third day: he lay three days. that I might believe he was not 
alive, but dead; he rose the third day, that I might believe he is not (lead, but 
lives; he descended down to hell, that be might make full satisfaction to God’s 
justice for my sins; but he is now ascended up into heaven, that he might make intercession 
to God’s mercy for my soul; thither I believe he is gone, and there I believe he 
is, not as a private person, but as the head and Saviour of his church. And under 
this capacity, as I believe that Christ is there for me, so I am there in him: 
 ‘For where the head is, there must the members he also;’ that is, I am as really 
there in him, my representative now, as I shall be in my proper person hereafter; 
and he is as really preparing my mansion for me there, as I am preparing myself 
for that mansion here. Nay, I believe, that he is not only preparing a mansion for 
rue in heaven, but that himself is likewise preparing me for this mansion upon earth, 
continually sending down and issuing forth from himself fresh supplies and influences 
of his grace and Spirit; and all to qualify me for his service, and  ‘make me 
meet to be partaker of his inheritance with the saints in light.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.vii-p3">Which inheritance, I believe, he doth so much <pb n="55" id="iv.i.vii-Page_55" />
desire his Father to bestow upon me, as he claims it for me; himself having 
purchased it with the price of his own blood. And as he hath purchased the 
inheritance itself, so likewise the way unto it for me; and, therefore, sues out 
for the pardon of those sins, and subduing those corruptions which would make me 
unworthy of it; and for the conveyance of those graces to me, whereby I may walk 
directly to it; not only saying to his Father, concerning me, as Paul said to 
Philemon, concerning Onesimus, ‘If this thy servant oweth thee any thing, set it 
upon my account; I will repay it.’ But what is this thy servant oweth thee, see, 
it is set upon my score already, and I have paid it; what punishments he is 
indebted to thee, for all the offences he hath committed against thee, behold I 
have borne them already; see, how I have been ‘wounded for his transgressions, 
and bruised for his iniquities; the chastisement of his peace was upon me; with 
my stripes therefore let him be healed.’<note n="95" id="iv.i.vii-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.vii-p4"><scripRef id="iv.i.vii-p4.1" passage="Isa. liii. 5" parsed="|Isa|53|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.5">Isa. liii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> And thus, as he 
once shed his blood for me amongst men, he now pleads it for me before God; and that not only for the washing 
out the guilt of my transgressions, but likewise for the washing away the filth 
of my corruptions; himself having purchased the donation of the Spirit from the 
Father, he there claims the communication of it unto me.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.vii-p5">And that he hath thus undertaken to plead my cause for me, I 
have it under his own hand and seal; himself by his Spirit assuring me, that if 
 ‘I sin, I have an advocate with the Father, even Jesus Christ the righteous.’<note n="96" id="iv.i.vii-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.vii-p6"><scripRef passage="1John 2:1" id="iv.i.vii-p6.1" parsed="|1John|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.1">1 John, ii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> So 
that I believe, he is not so much my solicitor at the mercy-seat, as my advocate <pb n="56" id="iv.i.vii-Page_56" />at the judgment-seat of God, there pleading my right and 
title to the crown of glory, and to every step of the way that I must go through 
the kingdom of grace unto it. In a word, I believe that Christ, upon promise and 
engagement to pay such a price for it in time, did purchase this inheritance for 
me from eternity; whereupon I was even then immediately chosen and elected into 
it; and had, by this means, a place in heaven before I had any being upon earth; and when the time appointed, by covenant, was come, I believe Christ, according 
to his promise, paid the purchase-money, even laid down his life for me; and then 
forthwith went up and took possession of this my kingdom, not for himself, but for 
me as my proxy and representative: so that whilst I am in my infancy, under age, 
I am in possession, though I have not as yet the enjoyment of this my inheritance; but that is reserved for me till I come at age. And howsoever, though I do not 
enjoy the whole as yet, my Father allows me as much of it as he sees convenient, 
so much grace and so much comfort as he thinks best; which are as a pledge of what 
he has laid up for me in his kingdom which is above.</p><pb n="56" id="iv.i.vii-Page_56_1" />
</div3>

<div3 title="Article VIII." progress="31.50%" prev="iv.i.vii" next="iv.i.ix" id="iv.i.viii">
<h3 id="iv.i.viii-p0.1">ARTICLE VIII.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.i.viii-p1"><i>I believe that my person is only justified by the merit of Christ 
imputed to me; and that my nature is only sanctified by the Spirit of Christ implanted 
in me</i>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.i.viii-p2">AND thus I do not only believe Christ to be my Saviour, but I 
believe only Christ to be my Saviour. It was he alone  ‘that trod the wine-press 
of his Father’s wrath’ filled with the sour and bitter grapes of my sins. It was 
he that carried on the great work of my salvation, being himself both the  ‘author 
and the finisher’ of it. I say it was he, and he alone; for what person or persons 
in the world could do it, besides himself? the angels could not if they would, the 
devils would not if they could; and as for my fellow-creatures, I may as well satisfy 
for their sins, as they for mine; and how little able even the best of us are to 
do either, i. e. to atone either for our own transgressions, or those of others, 
every man’s experience will sufficiently inform him. For how should we, pour worms 
of the earth, ever hope, by our slime and mortar, (if I may so speak,) of our own 
natural abilities, to raise up a tower,  ‘whose top may reach to heaven?’ Can we 
expect by the strength of our own hands to take heaven by violence? or by the price 
of our own works to purchase eternal glory? It is a matter of admiration to me, 
how any one that pretends to the use of his reason, can imagine, that he should 
he accepted before God for what comes from himself? For, how is it possible <pb n="58" id="iv.i.viii-Page_58" />that I should be justified by good works, when I can do 
no good works at all before I be first justified? My works cannot be accepted as 
good, until my person be so; nor can my person be accepted by God, till first ingrafted 
into Christ: before which ingrafting into the true vine, it is impossible I should 
bring forth good fruit; for the  ‘plowing of the wicked is sin,’ says Solomon, yea, ‘the 
sacrifices of the wicked are an abomination to the Lord.’<note n="97" id="iv.i.viii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.viii-p3"><scripRef passage="Prov 21:4; 15:8" id="iv.i.viii-p3.1" parsed="|Prov|21|4|0|0;|Prov|15|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.21.4 Bible:Prov.15.8">Prov. xxi. 4.; xv. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> And, if both the civil and spiritual 
actions of the wicked be sin, which of all their actions, shall have the honour 
to justify them before God? I know not how it is with others, but for my own part, 
I do not remember, neither do I believe, that I ever prayed in all my life-time, 
with that reverence, or beard with that attention, or received the sacrament with 
that faith, or did any other work whatsoever, with that pure heart and single eye, 
as I ought to have done. Insomuch that I look upon all my  ‘righteousness as filthy 
rags;’ and it is in the robes only of the righteousness of the Son of God that I 
dare appear before the majesty of heaven. Nay, suppose I could at length, attain 
to that perfection, as to do good works, exactly conformable to the will of God, 
yet must they have better eyes than I, that can see how my obedience in one kind, 
can satisfy for my disobedience in another; or how that which God commands from 
me, should merit any thing from him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.viii-p4">No, I believe there is no person can merit any thing from God, 
but he that can do more than is required of him; which it is impossible any creature 
should do. For, in that it is a creature, it continually depends  ‘upon God, and therefore 
is <pb n="59" id="iv.i.viii-Page_59" />bound to do every thing it can, by any means possible to do for 
him; especially, considering, that the creature’s dependence upon God is such, 
that it is beholden to him even for every action that issues from it; without whom, 
as it is impossible any thing should be, so likewise that any thing should act, 
especially, what is good. So that to say, a man of himself can merit any thing from 
God, is as much as to say, that he can merit by that which of himself he doth not 
do; or that one person can merit by that which another performs; which is a plain 
contradiction. For in that it merits, it is necessarily implied, that itself acts 
that by which it is said to merit, but in that it doth not depend upon itself, but 
on another in what it acts, it is as necessarily implied, that itself doth not do 
that by which it is said to merit.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.viii-p5">Upon this account, I shall never be induced to believe that 
any creature, by any thing it doth, or can do, can merit, or deserve any thing 
at the hand of God, till it can be proved that a creature can merit by that 
which God doth; or that God can be bound to bestow any thing upon us, for that which himself alone 
is pleased to work in us, and by us; which, in plain terms, would be as much as 
to say, that because God had been pleased to do one good turn for us, he is therefore 
bound to do more; and, because God path enabled us to do our duty, he should therefore 
be bound to give us glory.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.viii-p6">It is not, therefore, in the power of any person in the world 
to merit any thing from God, but such a one who is absolutely co-essential with 
him, and so depends not upon him either for his existence or actions. And, as there 
is no person can merit any <pb n="60" id="iv.i.viii-Page_60" />thing from God, unless he be personally distinct from him: forasmuch 
as, though a person may be said to merit for himself, yet he cannot be said, without 
a gross solecism, to merit any thing from himself. So that he that is not as perfectly 
another person from God, as really as the same in nature with him, can never be 
said to merit any thing at his hands.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.viii-p7">But further, God the Father could not properly be said to do 
it in his own person, because, being (according to our own conception) the party 
offended, should he have undertaken this work for me, he, in his own person, must 
have undertaken to make satisfaction to his own person, for the offences committed 
against himself; which, if he should have done, his mercy might have been much exalted, 
but his justice could not have been satisfied by it. For justice requires, either 
that the party offended should be punished for these offences, or, at least some 
fit person in his stead, which the Father himself cannot be said to be, in that 
he was the party offended, to whom the satisfaction was to be made: and it is absurd 
to suppose, that the same person should be capable of making satisfaction, both 
by and to himself, at the same time.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.viii-p8">It remains, therefore, that there were only two persons in the 
holy Trinity, who could possibly be invested with this capacity; the Son and the 
Spirit: as to the latter, though he be indeed the same in nature with the Father, 
and a distinct person from hint, and so far in a capacity to make satisfaction to 
him; yet not being capable both of assuming the human nature into the divine, and 
also uniting and applying the divine nature to the human, (as I have showed
before in the fifth article,) he was not <pb n="61" id="iv.i.viii-Page_61" />in a capacity of making satisfaction 
for man; none being fit 
to take that office upon him, but he that, of himself, was perfectly God, and likewise 
capable of becoming perfectly man, by uniting both natures in the same person; 
which the Holy Ghost could not do, because he was the person by whom, and therefore 
could not be the person also in whom, this union of the two natures was to be perfected. 
And yet it was by this means, and this method only, that any person could have been 
completely capacitated to have borne the punishment of our sins: he that was only 
man could not do it, because the sin was committed against God; and he that was 
only God could not do it, because the sin was committed by man.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.viii-p9">From all which, as I may fairly infer, so I hope I may safely 
fix my faith in this article, viz. That there was only one person in the whole world 
that could do this great work for me, of justifying my person before God, and so 
glorifying my soul with him; and that was the Son of God, the second person in 
the glorious Trinity, begotten of the substance of the Father from all eternity; whom I apprehend and believe to have brought about the great work of my justification 
before God, after this or the like manner.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.viii-p10">He being, in and of himself, perfectly coequal, coessential, 
and coeternal with the Father, was in no sort bound to do more than the Father himself 
did; and so whatsoever he should do, which the Father did not, might justly be 
accounted as a work of supererogation; which, without any violation of divine justice, 
might be set upon the account of some other persons, even of such whom he pleased <pb n="62" id="iv.i.viii-Page_62" />to do it for. And hereupon, out of mercy and compassion to fallen 
man, he covenants with his Father, that if it pleased his majesty to accept it, 
he would take upon him the suffering of those punishments which were due from him 
to man, and the performance of those duties which were due from man to him: so 
that whatsoever he should thus humble himself to do or suffer, should wholly be 
upon the account of man, himself not being any ways bound to do or suffer more in 
time than he had from eternity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.viii-p11">This motion, the Father, out of the riches of his grace and mercy, 
was pleased to consent unto: and hereupon, the Son assuming our nature into his 
Deity, becomes subject and obedient both to the moral and ceremonial laws of his 
Father, and, at last, to death itself; ‘even the death of the cross.’ In the one, 
he paid an active, in the other a passive obedience; and so did not only fulfil 
the will of his Father, in obeying what he had commanded, but satisfied his justice 
in suffering the punishment due to us for the transgressing of it. His active obedience, 
as it was infinitely pure and perfect, did, without doubt, infinitely transcend 
all the obedience of the sons of men, even of Adam too, in his primitive state. 
For, the obedience of Adam, make the best of it, was but the obedience of a finite 
creature; whereas the obedience of Christ was the obedience of one that was infinite 
God, as well as man. By which means the laws of God had higher obedience performed 
to them, than themselves in their primitive institution required; for being made 
only to finite creatures, they could command no more than the obedience of finite <pb n="63" id="iv.i.viii-Page_63" />creatures; whereas the obedience of Christ was the obedience 
of one who was the infinite Creator, as well as a finite creature.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.viii-p12">Now, this obedience being more than Christ was bound to, and 
only performed upon the account of those whose nature he had assumed, as we, by 
faith, lay hold upon it, so God, through grace, imputes it to us, as if it had been 
performed by us in our own persons. And hence it is, that as, in one place, Christ 
is said to be  ‘made sin for us,’<note n="98" id="iv.i.viii-p12.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.viii-p13"><scripRef id="iv.i.viii-p13.1" passage="2 Cor. v. 21" parsed="|2Cor|5|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.21">2 Cor. v. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> so, in another place, he is said to be 
 ‘made our righteousness.’<note n="99" id="iv.i.viii-p13.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.viii-p14"><scripRef id="iv.i.viii-p14.1" passage="1 Cor. i. 30" parsed="|1Cor|1|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.30">1 Cor. i. 30</scripRef>.</p></note> And in the forecited place,<note n="100" id="iv.i.viii-p14.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.viii-p15"><scripRef id="iv.i.viii-p15.1" passage="2 Cor. v. 21" parsed="|2Cor|5|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.21">2 Cor. v. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> he is said to be made 
 ‘sin for us,’ 
so we are said to be ‘made righteousness’ in him: but what righteousness? Our 
own? No, ‘the righteousness of God,’ radically his, but imputatively ours: and 
this is the only way, whereby we are said to be  ‘made the righteousness of God,’ even 
by the righteousness of Christ’s being made ours, by which we are accounted and 
reputed as righteous before God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.viii-p16">These things considered, I very much wonder how any man can presume 
to exclude the active obedience of Christ from our justification before God, 
as if what Christ did in the flesh was only of duty, not at all of merit; or, 
as if it was for himself, and not for us. Especially, when I consider, that suffering 
the penalty is not what the law primarily requireth; for the law of God requires 
perfect obedience, the penalty being only threatened to (not properly required of) 
the breakers of it. For, let a man suffer the penalty of the law in never so high 
a manner, he is not therefore accounted obedient <pb n="64" id="iv.i.viii-Page_64" />to it; his punishment doth not speak his innocence, but 
rather his transgression of the law.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.viii-p17">Hence it is, that I cannot look upon Christ as having 
made full satisfaction to God’s justice for me, unless he had performed the obedience 
I owe to God’s laws, as well as borne the punishment that is due to my sins: for 
though he should have borne my sins, I cannot see how that could denominate me righteous 
or obedient to the law, so as to entitle me to eternal life, according to the tenor 
of the old law,  ‘Do this and live.’<note n="101" id="iv.i.viii-p17.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.viii-p18"><scripRef id="iv.i.viii-p18.1" passage="Lev. xviii. 5" parsed="|Lev|18|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.18.5">Lev. xviii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> Which old covenant is not disannulled or 
abrogated by the covenant of grace, but rather established,<note n="102" id="iv.i.viii-p18.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.viii-p19"><scripRef id="iv.i.viii-p19.1" passage="Rom. iii. 31" parsed="|Rom|3|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.31">Rom. iii. 31</scripRef>.</p></note> especially as to the 
obedience it requires from us, in order to the life it promiseth; otherwise, the 
laws of God would be mutable, and so come short of the laws of the very Medes and 
Persians, which alter not. Obedience, therefore, is as strictly required under the New, as it was under the Old Testament, but with this difference: there 
obedience in our own persons was required as absolutely necessary; here, obedience 
in our surety is accepted as completely sufficient.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.viii-p20">But now, if we have no such obedience in our surety, as we cannot 
have, if he did not live, as well as (he, for us; let any one tell me what title 
he hath, or can have, to eternal life. I suppose he will tell me, he hath none in 
himself, because he hath not performed perfect obedience to the law. And I tell 
him, he hath none in Christ, unless Christ performed that obedience for him, which <pb n="65" id="iv.i.viii-Page_65" />none can say he did, that doth not believe his active, as well 
as passive obedience, to be wholly upon our account.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.viii-p21">And now I speak of Christ’s being our surety, as the apostle 
calls him,<note n="103" id="iv.i.viii-p21.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.viii-p22"><scripRef id="iv.i.viii-p22.1" passage="Heb. vii. 22" parsed="|Heb|7|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.7.22">Heb. vii. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> methinks this gives much light to the truth in hand: for, what is a 
surety, but one that undertakes to pay whatsoever he, whose surety he is, is bound 
to pay, in case the debtor proves nonsolvent, or unable to pay it himself? And thus 
is Christ, under the notion of a surety, bound to pay whatever we owe to God, because 
we ourselves are not able to pay it in our own persons.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.viii-p23">Now, there are two things that we owe to God, which this our 
surety is hound to pay for us, viz. first, and principally, obedience to his laws, 
as he is our Creator and governor; and secondly, by consequence, the punishment 
that is annexed to the breach of these laws, of which we are guilty. Now, though 
Christ should pay the latter part of our debt for us, by bearing the punishment 
that is due unto us; yet, if he did not pay the former and principal part of it 
too, i. e. perform the obedience which we owe to God, he would not fully have performed 
the office of suretyship, which he undertook for us; and so would be but a half-mediator, 
or half-saviour, which are such words as I dare scarce pronounce, for fear of blasphemy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.viii-p24">So that, though it is the death of Christ by which I believe 
my sins are pardoned; yet it is the life of Christ, by which I believe my person 
is accepted. His passion God accounts as suffered by me, and therefore I shall not 
die for sin: his obedience God <pb n="66" id="iv.i.viii-Page_66" />accounts as performed by me, and therefore I shall live with 
him. Not as if I believed, that Christ so performed obedience for me, that I should 
he discharged from my duty to him: but only that I should not be condemned by God, 
in not discharging my duty to him in so strict a manner, as is required. I believe 
that the active obedience of Christ will stand me in no stead, unless I endeavour 
after sincere obedience in my own person; his active, as well as his passive obedience, 
being imputed unto none, but only to such as apply it to themselves by faith; which 
faith in Christ will certainly put such as are possessed of it upon obedience unto 
God. This, therefore, is the righteousness, and the manner of that justification, 
whereby I hope to stand before the judgment-seat of God; even by God’s imputing 
my sins to Christ, and Christ’s righteousness to me; looking upon me as one not 
to be punished for my sins, because Christ hath suffered, but to be received into 
the joys of glory, because Christ hath performed obedience for me, and does by faith, 
through grace, impute it to me.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.viii-p25">And thus it is into the merit of Christ that I resolve the whole 
work of my salvation; and this, not only, as to that which is wrought without me, 
for the justification of my person, but likewise as to what is wrought within me 
for the sanctification of my nature. As I cannot have a sin pardoned without Christ, 
so neither can I have a sin subdued without him; neither the fire of God’s wrath 
can be quenched, nor yet the filth of my sins washed away, but by the blood of Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.viii-p26">So that I wonder as much at the doctrine that some men 
have advanced concerning free-will, as I <pb n="67" id="iv.i.viii-Page_67" />do at that which others have broached in favour of good works; 
and it is a mystery to me, how any that ever had experience of God’s method in working 
out sin, and planting grace in our hearts, should think they can do it by themselves, 
or any thing in order to it. Not that I do in the least question, but that every 
man may be saved that will; (for this, I believe, is a real truth) but I do not 
believe, that any man of himself can will to be saved. Wheresoever God enables a 
soul effectually to will salvation, he will certainly give salvation to that soul; but I believe, it is as impossible for my soul to will salvation of itself, as 
to enjoy salvation without God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.viii-p27">And this my faith is not grounded upon a roving fancy, but the 
most solid reasons; forasmuch as, of ourselves, we are not able, in our understandings, 
to discern the evil from the good, much less then, are we able, in our wills, to 
prefer the good before the evil; the will never settling upon any thing, but what 
the judgment discovers to it. But now, that my natural judgment is unable to apprehend 
and represent to my will the true and only good under its proper notion, my own 
too sad experience would sufficiently persuade me, though I had neither Scripture 
nor reason for it. And yet the Scripture also is so clear in this point, that I 
could not have denied it, though I should never have had any experience of it; 
the Most High expressly telling me, that the  ‘natural man receiveth not the 
things of the Spirit of God, for they are foolishness to him; neither can he 
know them, because they are spiritually discerned.’<note n="104" id="iv.i.viii-p27.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.viii-p28"><scripRef id="iv.i.viii-p28.1" passage="1 Cor. ii. 14" parsed="|1Cor|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.14">1 Cor. ii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note><pb n="68" id="iv.i.viii-Page_68" />
 ‘Neither can he know them,’ i. e. there is an absolute impossibility 
in it, that any one remaining in his natural principles, without the assistance 
of God, should apprehend or conceive the excellency of spiritual objects. So that 
a man may as soon read the letter of the Scripture without eyes, as understand the 
mysteries of the gospel without grace. And this is not at all to be wondered at; 
especially, if we consider the vast and infinite disproportion betwixt the object 
and the faculty; the object to be apprehended being nothing less than the best 
of beings, God; and the faculty whereby we apprehend it, nothing more than the 
power of a finite creature polluted with the worst of evils, sin.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.viii-p29">So that I believe it a thousand times easier for a worm, a fly, 
or any other despicable insect whatsoever, to understand the affairs of men, than 
for the best of men in a natural state to apprehend the things of God. No; there 
is none can know God, nor, by consequence, any thing that is really good, but only 
so far as they are partakers of the divine nature: we must, in some measure, be 
like to God, before we can have any true conceptions of him, or be really delighted 
with him; we must have a spiritual sight, before we can behold spiritual things: 
which every natural man being destitute of, he can see no comeliness in Christ, 
why he should be desired; nor any amiableness in religion, why it should be embraced.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.viii-p30">And hence it is, that I believe, the first work that God puts 
forth upon the soul in order to its conversion, is, to raise up a spiritual light 
within it, to clear up its apprehensions about spiritual matters, so as to enable 
the soul to look upon God as the chiefest good, and the enjoyment of him as the <pb n="69" id="iv.i.viii-Page_69" />greatest bliss: whereby the soul may clearly discern between 
good and evil, and evidently perceive, that nothing is good, but so far as it is 
like to God; and nothing evil, but so far as it resembles sin.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.viii-p31">But this is not all the work that God hath to do upon a sinful 
soul, to bring it to himself; for though I must confess that in natural things, 
the will always follows the ultimate dictates of the understanding, so as to choose 
and embrace what the understanding represents to it, under the comely dress of good 
and amiable, and to refuse and abhor whatever, under the same representation, appears 
to be evil and dangerous; I say, though I must confess, it is so in natural, yet 
I believe, it is not so in spiritual matters. For, though the understanding may 
hare never such clear apprehensions of spiritual good, yet the will is not at all 
affected with it, without the joint operations of the grace of God upon us; all 
of us too sadly experiencing what St. Paul long ago bewailed in himself, that 
 ‘what we do, we allow not,’<note n="105" id="iv.i.viii-p31.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.viii-p32"><scripRef id="iv.i.viii-p32.1" passage="Rom. vii. 15" parsed="|Rom|7|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.15">Rom. vii. 
15</scripRef>.</p></note> that though our judgments condemn 
what we do, yet we cannot choose but do it; though our understandings clearly discover 
to us the excellence of grace and glory, yet our wills overpowered with their own 
corruptions, are strangely hurried into sin and misery, I must confess, it is a 
truth which I should scarcely have ever believed, if I had not such daily experience 
of it: but, alas! there is scarce an hour in the day, but. I may go about lamenting, 
with Medea in Seneca, <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.i.viii-p32.2">Video meliora, proboque; deteriora sequor</span></i>; though 
I see what is good, yea, and judge it to be the better, yet I very often choose 
the worse.</p><pb n="70" id="iv.i.viii-Page_70" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.viii-p33">And the reason of it is, because, as by our fall from God, the 
whole soul was desperately corrupted; so it is not the rectifying of one faculty, 
which can make the whole straight; but as the whole was changed from holiness to 
sin, so must the whole be changed again from sin to holiness, before it can be inserted 
into a state of grace, or so much as an act of grace to be exerted by it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.viii-p34">Now, therefore, the understanding and will being two distinct 
faculties, or, at least two distinct acts in the soul, it is impossible for the 
understanding to be so enlightened, as to prefer the good before the evil, and yet 
for the will to remain so corrupt, as to choose the evil before the good. And hence 
it is, that where God intends to work over a soul to himself, he doth not only 
pass an enlightening act upon the understanding and its apprehensions, but likewise 
a sanctifying act upon the will and its affections, that when the soul perceives 
the glory of God, and the beauty of holiness, it may presently close with, and entertain 
it with the choicest of its affections. And without God’s thus drawing it, the understanding 
could never allure the soul to good.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.viii-p35">And therefore it is, that for all the clear discoveries which 
the understanding may make to itself concerning the glories of the invisible world, 
yet God assures us, it is himself alone that affects the soul with them, by inclining 
its will to them: for it is God  ‘which worketh in us both to will and to do of 
his good pleasure.’<note n="106" id="iv.i.viii-p35.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.viii-p36"><scripRef id="iv.i.viii-p36.1" passage="Phil. ii. 13" parsed="|Phil|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.13">Phil. ii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> So that, though God offer heaven to all that will accept of it, 
in the holy Scriptures; yet none can accept of it, but such <pb n="71" id="iv.i.viii-Page_71" />whom himself stirs up by his Holy Spirit to endeavour after it. 
And thus we find it was in Israel’s return from Babylon to Jerusalem, though king 
Cyrus made a proclamation, ‘that whosoever would might go up to worship at the holy 
city,’ yet there was none that accepted of the offer,  ‘but those whose spirit 
God had raised to go up.’<note n="107" id="iv.i.viii-p36.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.viii-p37"><scripRef passage="Ezra 1:3,5" id="iv.i.viii-p37.1" parsed="|Ezra|1|3|0|0;|Ezra|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezra.1.3 Bible:Ezra.1.5">Ezra, i. 3, 5</scripRef>.</p></note> So here, though God doth, as it were, proclaim to all the 
world, that whosoever will come to Christ shall certainly he saved, yet it doth 
not follow, that all shall receive salvation from him, because it is certain all 
will not come; or rather, none can will to come unless God enable him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.viii-p38">I am sure, to say none shall be saved, but those that will of 
themselves, would be sad news for me, whose will is naturally so backward to every 
thing that is good. But this is my comfort, I am as certain, my salvation is of 
God, as I am certain it cannot be of myself. It is Christ who vouchsafed to die 
for me, who hath likewise promised to live within me: it is he that will work all 
my works, Moth for me and in me too. In a word, it is to him I am beholden, not 
only for my spiritual blessings and enjoyments, but even for my temporal ones too, 
which, in and through his name, I daily put up my petitions for. So that I have 
not so much as a morsel of bread, in mercy, from God, but only upon the account 
of Christ: not a drop of drink, but what flows to me in his blood. It is he that 
is the very blessing of all my blessings, without whom my very mercies would prove 
but curses, and my prosperity would but work my ruin.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.viii-p39">“Whither therefore, should I go, my dear and <pb n="72" id="iv.i.viii-Page_72" />blessed Saviour, but unto thee? ‘Thou 
hast the words of eternal 
life.’ And how shall I come, but by thee? Thou hast the treasures of all grace. 
O thou, that host wrought out my salvation for me, be pleased likewise to work this 
salvation in me; give me, I beseech thee, such a measure of thy grace, as to believe 
in thee here upon earth: and then give me such degrees of glory, as fully to enjoy 
thee for ever in heaven.”</p>
</div3>

<div3 title="Article IX." progress="36.74%" prev="iv.i.viii" next="iv.i.x" id="iv.i.ix">
<h3 id="iv.i.ix-p0.1">ARTICLE IX.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.i.ix-p1"><i>I believe God entered into a double covenant with man, the covenant 
of works made with the first, and the covenant of grace made in the second Adam</i>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.i.ix-p2">THAT the most high God should take a piece of earth, work it 
up into the frame and fashion of a man, and  ‘breathe into his nostrils the breath 
of life,’ and then should enter into a covenant with it, and should say,  ‘Do this 
and live,’ when man was bound to do it, whether he could live by it or no, was without 
doubt, a great and amazing act of I love and condescension; but that, when this 
covenant was unhappily broken by the first, God should instantly vouchsafe to renew 
it in the second Adam; and that too upon better terms, and more easy conditions 
than the former, was yet a more surprising mercy; for the same day that Adam eat 
the forbidden fruit did God make him this promise, that  ‘the seed of the woman should <pb n="73" id="iv.i.ix-Page_73" />bruise the serpent’s head.’<note n="108" id="iv.i.ix-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ix-p3"><scripRef id="iv.i.ix-p3.1" passage="Gen. iii. 15" parsed="|Gen|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.15">Gen. iii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> And this promise he afterwards explained 
and confirmed by the mouth of his prophet Jeremiah, saying,  ‘This is the 
covenant that I will make with the house of Israel, after those days; I will put 
my law into their inward parts, and write it in their hearts; and I will be to 
them a God, and they shall be to me a people.’<note n="109" id="iv.i.ix-p3.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ix-p4"><scripRef id="iv.i.ix-p4.1" passage="Jer. xxxi. 33" parsed="|Jer|31|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.31.33">Jer. xxxi. 33</scripRef>.</p></note> And again, by St. Paul 
under the New Testament, almost in the self-same words.<note n="110" id="iv.i.ix-p4.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ix-p5"><scripRef id="iv.i.ix-p5.1" passage="Heb. viii. 10" parsed="|Heb|8|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.8.10">Heb. viii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ix-p6">A covenant so gracious and condescending, that it seems to be 
made up of nothing else but promises. The first was, properly speaking, a covenant 
of works, requiring on man’s part a perfect and unsinning obedience, without any 
extraordinary grace or assistance from God to enable him to perform it; but here, 
in the second, God undertakes both for himself and for man too, having digested 
the conditions to be performed by us, into promises, to be fulfilled by himself, 
viz. that he will not only pardon our sins, if we do repent, but that he will give 
us repentance, that so we may deserve his pardon; that he will not only give us 
life, if we come to Christ, but even draw us to Christ, that so he may give us life; 
and so not only make us happy, if we will be holy, but make us holy, that so we 
may be happy: for the covenant is, not that he will be our God, if we will be his 
people, but he will be our God, and we shall he his people. But still, all this 
is in and through Christ, the surety and mediator of this covenant, in whom all 
the  ‘promises are yea and amen,’<note n="111" id="iv.i.ix-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ix-p7"><scripRef id="iv.i.ix-p7.1" passage="2 Cor. i. 20" parsed="|2Cor|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.1.20">2 Cor. i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> so that Christ may be looked upon, not only as a 
surety, but as <pb n="74" id="iv.i.ix-Page_74" />a party in this covenant of grace, being not only bound to God, 
but likewise covenanting with him for us. As God-man, be is a surety for us, but 
as man he must needs be a party with us, even our head in the covenant of grace, 
as Adam was in the covenant of works.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ix-p8">What therefore though I can do nothing in this covenant of 
myself? yet this is my comfort, that he hath undertaken for me, who can do all 
things. And therefore it is called a covenant of grace, and not of works, 
because in it there is no work required from me, but what, by grace, I shall be 
enabled to perform.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ix-p9">And as for the tenor in which this covenant runs, or the <i>Habendum</i>, and grant which each party covenants for, it is express in these words, 
 ‘I will 
be your God, and you shall be my people;’ God covenants with us, that we shall be 
his people, we covenant with God, that he shall be our God. And what can God stipulate 
more to us, or we stipulate more to him than this? What doth not God promise to 
us, when he promises to be our God? and what doth he not require from us, when 
he requires us to be his people.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ix-p10">First, He doth not say, I will be your hope, your help, your 
light, your life, your sun, your shield, and your exceeding great reward; but I will 
be your God, which is ten thousand times more than possibly can be couched under 
any other expressions whatsoever, as containing under it whatsoever God is, whatsover 
God hath, and whatsoever God can do. All his essential attributes are still engaged 
for us; we may lay claim to them, and take hold on them: so that what the prophet 
saith of his righteousness and strength,  ‘surely shall one say, in the <pb n="75" id="iv.i.ix-Page_75" />
Lord have I righteousness and strength.’<note n="112" id="iv.i.ix-p10.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ix-p11"><scripRef id="iv.i.ix-p11.1" passage="Isa. xlv. 24" parsed="|Isa|45|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.45.24">Isa. xlv. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> I may extend to all 
his other attributes, and say, surely in the Lord have I mercy to pardon me, wisdom 
to instruct me, power to protect me, truth to direct me, grace to crown my heart 
on earth, and glory to crown my head in heaven: and, if what he is, then 
much more what he hath, is here made over by covenant to me.  ‘He that spared not 
his own Son,’ saith the apostle,  ‘but delivered him up for us all; how shall he 
not but with him likewise freely give us all things?’<note n="113" id="iv.i.ix-p11.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ix-p12"><scripRef id="iv.i.ix-p12.1" passage="Rom. viii. 32" parsed="|Rom|8|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.32">Rom. viii. 32</scripRef>.</p></note> But what hath God to give me? 
Why, all that he hath is briefly summed up in this short inventory; whatsoever is 
in heaven above, or the earth beneath, is his; and that this inventory is true, 
I have several witnesses to prove it, Melchizedec,<note n="114" id="iv.i.ix-p12.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ix-p13"><scripRef id="iv.i.ix-p13.1" passage="Gen. xiv. 19" parsed="|Gen|14|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.14.19">Gen. xiv. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> and Moses,<note n="115" id="iv.i.ix-p13.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ix-p14"><scripRef id="iv.i.ix-p14.1" passage="Deut. x. 14" parsed="|Deut|10|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.10.14">Deut. x. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> and David.<note n="116" id="iv.i.ix-p14.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ix-p15"><scripRef id="iv.i.ix-p15.1" passage="1 Chron. xxix. 11" parsed="|1Chr|29|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Chr.29.11">1 Chron. xxix. 
11</scripRef>.</p></note> Indeed, 
reason itself will conclude this, that he that is the Creator and preserver, must 
of necessity be the owner and possessor of all things; so that let me imagine 
what possibly I can, in all the world, I may with the pen of reason write under 
it, “this is God’s;” and if I take but the pen of faith with it, I may write, “this is mine 
in Jesus Christ.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ix-p16">As for example; hath he a Son? He hath died for me. Hath he 
a Spirit? It shall live within me. Is earth his? It shall be my provision. Is 
heaven his? It shall be my portion. Hath he angels? They shall guard me. Hath 
he comforts? They shall support me. Hath he grace? That shall make me holy. Hath 
he glory? That shall make me happy. For the Lord will <pb n="76" id="iv.i.ix-Page_76" />give grace 
and glory, and no good thing will he withhold from those that walk uprightly.’<note n="117" id="iv.i.ix-p16.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ix-p17"><scripRef id="iv.i.ix-p17.1" passage="Psal. lxxxiv. 11" parsed="|Ps|84|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.84.11">Psal. lxxxiv. 11</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ix-p18">And as he is nothing but what he is unto us, so he doth nothing 
but what he doth for us. So that whatsoever God doth by his ordinary providence, 
or (if our necessity requires) whatsoever he can do by his extraordinary power, 
I may be sure, he doth and will do for me. Now he hath given himself to me, and 
taken me unto himself, what will he not do for me that he can? And what can he 
not do for me that he will? Do I want food? God can drop down manna from the clouds, 
or bid the quails come down and feed me with their own flesh, as they did the Israelites;<note n="118" id="iv.i.ix-p18.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ix-p19"><scripRef id="iv.i.ix-p19.1" passage="Exod. xvi. 4, 13" parsed="|Exod|16|4|0|0;|Exod|16|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.16.4 Bible:Exod.16.13">Exod. xvi. 4, 13</scripRef>.</p></note> or he can send the ravens to bring me bread and flesh, as they did the prophet 
Elijah.<note n="119" id="iv.i.ix-p19.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ix-p20"><scripRef passage="1Ki 17:6" id="iv.i.ix-p20.1" parsed="|1Kgs|17|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.17.6">1 Kings, xvii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> Am I thirsty? God can broach the rocks, and dissolve the flints into floods 
of water, as he did for Israel.<note n="120" id="iv.i.ix-p20.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ix-p21"><scripRef id="iv.i.ix-p21.1" passage="Deut. viii. 15" parsed="|Deut|8|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.8.15">Deut. viii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> Am I cast into a fiery furnace? He can suspend 
the fury of the raging flames, as he did for Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego.<note n="121" id="iv.i.ix-p21.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ix-p22"><scripRef id="iv.i.ix-p22.1" passage="Dan. iii. 23" parsed="|Dan|3|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.3.23">Dan. iii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> 
Am I thrown among the devouring lions? He can stop their mouths, and make them 
as harmless as lambs, as he did for Daniel.<note n="122" id="iv.i.ix-p22.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ix-p23"><scripRef id="iv.i.ix-p23.1" passage="Dan. vi. 22" parsed="|Dan|6|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.6.22">Dan. vi. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> Am I ready to be swallowed up by the 
merciless waves of the tempestuous ocean? God can command a fish to come and ship 
me safe to land, and that in its own belly, as be did for his prophet Jonah.<note n="123" id="iv.i.ix-p23.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ix-p24"><scripRef passage="Jonah 2:10" id="iv.i.ix-p24.1" parsed="|Jonah|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jonah.2.10">Jonah, ii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> 
Am I in prison? God can speak the word, as he did for St. Peter, and the chains 
shall immediately fall off, and the doors fly open, and I shall be set at 
liberty, as he was.<note n="124" id="iv.i.ix-p24.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ix-p25"><scripRef passage="Acts 12:7,8,9,10" id="iv.i.ix-p25.1" parsed="|Acts|12|7|0|0;|Acts|12|8|0|0;|Acts|12|9|0|0;|Acts|12|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.7 Bible:Acts.12.8 Bible:Acts.12.9 Bible:Acts.12.10">Acts, xii. 7, 8, 9, 10</scripRef>.</p></note><pb n="77" id="iv.i.ix-Page_77" />And thus I can have no wants, 
but God can supply them; no 
doubts, but God can resolve them; no fears, but God can dispel them; no dangers, but God can prevent 
them. And it is as certain that he will, as that he can, do these things for me, 
himself having, by covenant, engaged and given himself unto me.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ix-p26">And as in God’s giving himself, he hath given whatsoever he is, 
and whatsoever he hath unto me, and will do whatsoever he can do for me; so in my 
giving myself to him, whatsoever I have, I am to give to him, and whatsoever I do I am to do for him. But 
now, though we should thus wholly give up ourselves to God, and do whatsoever he 
requires of us, (which none, I fear, without some degree of presumption, can say 
he has done,) yet I there is an infinite disproportion between the grant I on God’s 
part, and that on ours, in that he is God, and we but creatures, ‘the workmanship 
of his own hands,’ to whom it was our duty to give ourselves, whether he had ever 
given himself to us or no: he is ours by covenant only, not by nature; we are 
his both by covenant and nature too.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ix-p27">Hence we may infer, that it is not only our duty to do what 
he hath commanded us, because he hath said, ‘Do this and live;’ but because he 
hath said, ‘Do this;’ yea, though he should say, Do this and die, it would still be our duty to do it, because we 
are his, wholly of his making, and therefore wholly at his disposing; insomuch 
that should he put me upon the doing that which would inevitably bring ruin upon 
me, I am not to neglect obeying him for fear of destroying myself, his will and 
pleasure being infinitely to be preferred before my life and salvation.</p><pb n="78" id="iv.i.ix-Page_78" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ix-p28">But, if it were my duty to obey his commands, though I should 
die for it, how much more when he hath promised, I shall live by it? Nay, I shall 
not only live, if I obey him, but my obedience itself shall be my life and happiness; 
for if I be obedient unto him, he is pleased to account himself as glorified by 
me;  ‘for herein is my Father glorified, if ye bring forth much fruit.’<note n="125" id="iv.i.ix-p28.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ix-p29"><scripRef passage="John 15:8" id="iv.i.ix-p29.1" parsed="|John|15|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.8">John, xv. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> Now, 
what greater glory can possibly be desired, than to glorify my Maker? How can I 
be more glorified by God, than to have God glorified by me; it is the glory of God 
to glorify himself; and what a higher glory can a creature aspire after, than that 
which is the infinite glory of its all-glorious Creator? It is not, therefore, 
my duty only, but my glory to give myself, and whatsover I am, unto him,  ‘to 
glorify him both in my body and in my spirit which are his,’<note n="126" id="iv.i.ix-p29.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ix-p30"><scripRef id="iv.i.ix-p30.1" passage="1 Cor. vi. 20" parsed="|1Cor|6|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.20">1 Cor. vi. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> to lay out whatsoever I have 
for him,  ‘to honour him with all my substance,’<note n="127" id="iv.i.ix-p30.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ix-p31"><scripRef id="iv.i.ix-p31.1" passage="Prov. iii. 9" parsed="|Prov|3|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.3.9">Prov. iii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> and  ‘whether I eat or drink, or whatsoever 
I do, to do all to his glory.’<note n="128" id="iv.i.ix-p31.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ix-p32"><scripRef id="iv.i.ix-p32.1" passage="1 Cor. x. 31" parsed="|1Cor|10|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.31">1 Cor. x. 31</scripRef>.</p></note> Not as if it was possible for God to receive more 
glory from me now, than he had in himself from all eternity. No: he was infinitely 
glorious then, and it is impossible for him to be more glorious now; all that we 
can do, is duly to acknowledge that glory, which he hath in himself, and to manifest 
it, as we ought, before others; which, though it be no addition to his glory, yet 
it is the perfection of ours, which he is pleased to account as his.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ix-p33">As for the grant, therefore, in the covenant of grace; I believe 
it to be the same on our parts, <pb n="79" id="iv.i.ix-Page_79" />with that in the covenant of works, i. e. That we Christians 
are as much bound to obey the commands he lays upon us now, as the Jews under the 
old covenant were. What difference there is, is wholly and solely on God’s part; who, instead of expecting obedience from us, is pleased, in this new covenant, 
to give this obedience to us. Instead of saying,  ‘Do this and live,’ he hath, in 
effect, said, I will enable you to do this, that so you may live.  ‘I will put my 
laws into your minds, and write them in your hearts; and I will be to you a God, 
and you shall he to me a people.<note n="129" id="iv.i.ix-p33.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.ix-p34"><scripRef id="iv.i.ix-p34.1" passage="Heb. viii. 10" parsed="|Heb|8|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.8.10">Heb. viii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> Not, I will, if you will, but I will, and you 
shall. Not, if you will do this, you shall live, but, you shall do this, and live. 
So that God doth not require less from us, but only hath promised more to us, in 
the new, than he did in the old covenant. There, we. are to perform obedience to 
God; but it was by our own strength: here we are to perform the same obedience 
still; but it is by his strength. Nay, as we have more obligations to obedience 
upon us now, than we had before, by reason of God’s expressing more grace and favour 
to us than formerly he did; so I believe God expects more from us, under the new, 
than he did under the old covenant. In that, he expected the obedience of men; 
in this, he expects the obedience of Christians, such as are by faith united unto 
Christ, and, in Christ, unto himself; and so are to do what they do, not by the 
strength of man, as before, but by the strength of the eternal God himself; who, 
as he at first created me for himself, so he hath now purchased me to himself, received 
me into covenant with him, and promised to enable me <pb n="80" id="iv.i.ix-Page_80" />with grace to perform that obedience he requires from me; and, 
therefore, he now expects I should lay out myself, even whatsoever I have or am, 
wholly for him and his glory.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ix-p35">This, therefore, being the tenor of this covenant of grace, it 
follows, that I am none of my own, but wholly God’s: I am his by creation, and his 
by redemption, and, therefore, ought to be his by conversion. Why, therefore, should 
I live any longer to myself, who am not my own but God’s? And why should I grudge 
to give myself to him, who did not grudge to give himself for me? or rather, why 
should I steal myself from him, who have already given myself to him? But did I 
say, I have given myself to my God? Alas! it is but the restoring myself to him, 
whose I was ever since I had a being, and to whom I am still infinitely more engaged, 
than I can thus cordially engage myself to him; for, as I am not my own, but his, 
so the very giving of myself to him, is not from myself, but from him. I could not 
have given myself to him, had he not first given himself to me, and even wrought 
my mind into this resolution of giving myself to him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ix-p36">But, having thus solemnly by covenant given myself to him, how 
doth it behove me to improve myself for him; my soul is his, my body his, 
my parts his, my gifts his, my graces his, and whatsoever is mine, is his; for, 
without him I could not have been, and therefore could have nothing. So that I have 
no more cause to be proud of any thing I have, or am, than a page hath to be proud 
of his fine clothes, which are not his, but his master’s; who bestows all his finery 
upon him, not for his page’s honour or credit, but for his own.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ix-p37">And thus it is with the best of us, in respect of <pb n="81" id="iv.i.ix-Page_81" />God; he gives men parts and learning, and riches and grace, 
and desires and expects that we should make a due use of them: but to what end? Not to gain honour and esteem to ourselves, and make us proud and haughty: but 
to give him the honour due to his name, and so employ them as instruments in promoting 
his glory and service. So that, whensoever we do not lay out ourselves to the utmost 
of our power for him, it is downright sacrilege; it is robbing God of that which 
is more properly his, than any man in the world can call any thing he hath his own.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ix-p38">Having, therefore, thus wholly surrendered and given up myself 
to God, so long as it shall please his majesty to entrust me with myself, to lend 
me my being in the lower world, or to put any thing else into my hands, as time, 
health, strength, parts or the like; I am resolved, by his grace, to lay out all 
for his glory. All the faculties of my soul, as I have given them to him, so will 
I endeavour to improve them for him; they shall still be at his most noble service; my understanding shall be his, to know him; my will his, to choose him; my affections 
his, to embrace him; and all the members of my body shall act in subserviency to 
him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ix-p39">And thus, having given myself to God on earth, I hope God in 
a short time will take me to himself in heaven: where, as I give myself to him 
in time, he will give himself to me unto all eternity.</p>

<pb n="82" id="iv.i.ix-Page_82" />
</div3>

<div3 title="Article X." progress="39.97%" prev="iv.i.ix" next="iv.i.xi" id="iv.i.x">
<h3 id="iv.i.x-p0.1">ARTICLE X.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.i.x-p1"><i>I believe, that as God entered into a covenant of grace with 
us, so hath he signed this covenant to us by a double seal, baptism and the Lord’s 
supper</i>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.i.x-p2">As the covenant of works had two sacraments, viz.  ‘the tree of 
life, and the tree of knowledge of good and evil;’ the first signifying and sealing 
life and happiness to the performance, the other death and misery to the breach 
of it: so the covenant of grace was likewise sealed with two typical sacraments, 
circumcision and the passover. The former was annexed at God’s first making his 
covenant with Abraham’s person; the other was added, at his fulfilling the promises 
of it, to his seed or posterity, which were therefore styled,  ‘the promised seed.’ 
But these being only typical of the true and spiritual sacraments, that were afterwards 
to take place upon the coming of the Messiah, there were then,  ‘in the fulness of 
time,’ two other sacraments substituted in their stead, viz. baptism and the supper 
of the Lord. And these sacraments were both correspondent to the types by which 
they were represented.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.x-p3">As to the first, viz. circumcision, whether I consider the time 
of conferring it, or the end of its institution, I find it exactly answers to the 
sacrament of baptism in both these respects. For, as the children under the law 
were to be circumcised in their infancy, at eight days old; so are the children 
under the gospel to be baptized in their infancy <pb n="83" id="iv.i.x-Page_83" />too. And as the principal thing intended in the rite of 
circumcision, was to initiate or admit the children of the faithful into the Jewish 
church, so the chief design of baptism now, is to admit the children of such as 
profess themselves Christians, into the church of Christ. And, for this reason, 
I believe. that as, under the Old Testament, children had the grant of covenant 
privileges, and church-membership, as really as their parents had; so this grant 
was not repealed, as is intimated,<note n="130" id="iv.i.x-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.x-p4"><scripRef passage="Acts 2:39" id="iv.i.x-p4.1" parsed="|Acts|2|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.39">Acts, ii. 39</scripRef>.</p></note> but further confirmed in the New Testament, 
in that the apostle calls the children of believing parents holy.<note n="131" id="iv.i.x-p4.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.x-p5"><scripRef id="iv.i.x-p5.1" passage="1 Cor. vii. 14" parsed="|1Cor|7|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.14">1 Cor. vii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> Which cannot 
be understood of a real and inherent, but only of a relative and covenanted holiness, 
by virtue of which, being born of believing parents, themselves are accounted in 
the number of believers, and are therefore called holy children under the gospel, 
in the same sense that the people of Israel were called a holy people under the 
law,<note n="132" id="iv.i.x-p5.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.x-p6"><scripRef passage="Deut 7:6; 14:2,21" id="iv.i.x-p6.1" parsed="|Deut|7|6|0|0;|Deut|14|2|0|0;|Deut|14|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.7.6 Bible:Deut.14.2 Bible:Deut.14.21">Deut. vii. 6, and xiv. 2, 21</scripRef>.</p></note> as being all within the covenant of grace, which, through the faith of their 
parents, is thus sealed to them in baptism.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.x-p7">Not that I think it necessary, that all parents should be endued 
with what we call a saving faith, to entitle their children to these privileges 
(for then none but the children of such who have the Spirit of Christ truly implanted 
in them, would be qualified to partake of the covenant) but even such, who by an 
outward historical faith have taken the name of Christ upon them, are by that means 
in covenant with God, and so accounted holy in respect of their profession, whatever 
they may be in point of practice. <pb n="84" id="iv.i.x-Page_84" />And if they are themselves holy, it follows of course, 
that their children must be so too, they being esteemed as parts of their parents, 
till made distinct members in the body of Christ, or, at least, till they come to 
the use of their reason, and the improvement of their natural abilities.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.x-p8">And therefore, though the seal be changed, yet the covenant privileges, 
wherewith the parties stipulating unto God were before invested, are no whit altered 
or diminished; believers children being as really confederates with their parents, 
in the covenant of grace now, as they were before under the .Jewish administration 
of it. And this seems to be altogether necessary; for otherwise, infants should 
he invested with privileges under the type, and be deprived of, or excluded from 
them, under the more perfect accomplishment of the same covenant in the thing typified; and so the dispensations of God’s grace would be more strait and narrow since, 
than they were before the coming of our Saviour, which I look upon to be no less 
than blasphemy to assert.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.x-p9">And, upon this ground, I believe, it is as really the duty of 
Christians to baptize their children now, as ever it was the duty of the Israelites 
to circumcise theirs; and therefore St. Peter’s question,  ‘Can any man forbid 
water, that these should not he baptized, who have received the Holy Ghost as 
well as we?’<note n="133" id="iv.i.x-p9.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.x-p10"><scripRef passage="Acts 10:47" id="iv.i.x-p10.1" parsed="|Acts|10|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.47">Acts, x. 47</scripRef>.</p></note> may very properly be applied to this case. Can any man forbid water, that children 
should not be baptized, who are in covenant with the most high God as well as we? For what is it, I pray, that the right to baptism doth depend <pb n="85" id="iv.i.x-Page_85" />upon? Surely, not upon performing the conditions of the covenant; for then none shall be baptized, but such as are true believers in themselves, 
and known to be so by us, and, by consequence, none at all; it being only God’s 
prerogative to search their hearts, and to know the truth of that grace, which himself 
hath been pleased to bestow upon them. But children’s right to baptism is grounded 
upon the outward profession of their believing parents; so that as a king may be 
crowned in his cradle, not because he is able to wield the sceptre, or manage the 
affairs of his kingdom, but because he is heir to his father: so here, children 
are not therefore baptized because they are able to perform the conditions of the 
covenant, which is sealed to them, but because they are children to believing parents. 
And this seems yet to be further evident, from the very nature of seals, which are 
not administered or annexed to any covenant, because the conditions are already 
performed, but rather that they may be performed; and so children are not baptized 
because they are already true Christians, but that they may be so hereafter.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.x-p11">As for a command for infant baptism, I believe, that the same 
law that enjoined circumcision to the Jewish, enjoins baptism likewise to Christian 
children, there being the same reason for both. The reason why the Jewish children 
were to be circumcised, was because they were Jewish children, horn of such as professed 
the true worship of God, and were in covenant with him; and there is the same reason 
why Christian children are to be baptized, even because they are Christian children, 
born of such as profess the true worship of the. same God, and are confederates 
in the same covenant <pb n="86" id="iv.i.x-Page_86" />with the Jews themselves. And, as there is the same reason, 
so likewise the same end for both, viz. that the children might be actually admitted 
into the same covenant with their parents, and have it visibly confirmed to them 
by this initiating seal put upon them: so that circumcision and baptism are not 
two distinct seals, but the same seal diversely applied; the one being but as a 
type of the other, and so to give place to it, whensoever, by the institution of 
Christ, it should be brought into the church of God. And therefore, the command 
for initiating children into the church by baptism, remains still in force, though 
circumcision, which was the type and shadow of it, be done away. And for this reason, 
I believe, that was there never a command in the New Testament for infant baptism, 
yet, seeing there is one for circumcision in the Old, and for baptism, as coming 
into the place of it, in the New, I should look upon baptism as necessarily to be 
applied to infants now, as circumcision was then.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.x-p12">But why should it be supposed, that there is no command in the 
New Testament for infant baptism? There are several texts that seem to imply its 
being practised in the first preaching of the gospel, as particularly in the case 
of Lydia and the keeper of the prison,<note n="134" id="iv.i.x-p12.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.x-p13"><scripRef passage="Acts 16:15,33" id="iv.i.x-p13.1" parsed="|Acts|16|15|0|0;|Acts|16|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.15 Bible:Acts.16.33">Acts, xvi. 15, 33</scripRef>.</p></note> who had their whole families baptized, and 
we no where find that children were excepted. On the contrary, St. Peter exhorting 
the converted Jews to be baptized, makes use of this argument to bring them to it: 
 ‘For the promise,’ says he,  ‘is unto you, and to your children,’<note n="135" id="iv.i.x-p13.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.x-p14"><scripRef passage="Acts 2:38,39" id="iv.i.x-p14.1" parsed="|Acts|2|38|0|0;|Acts|2|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.38 Bible:Acts.2.39">Acts, ii. 38, 39</scripRef>.</p></note> which may as reasonably 
be understood of their infants, <pb n="87" id="iv.i.x-Page_87" />as of their adult posterity. But, 
besides, it was the express command of Christ to his disciples, that they should 
‘go, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, Son, and 
Holy Ghost.’<note n="136" id="iv.i.x-p14.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.x-p15"><scripRef id="iv.i.x-p15.1" passage="Matt. xxviii. 19" parsed="|Matt|28|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.19">Matt. xxviii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> The meaning of which 
words I take to be this; go ye, and preach the gospel among all nations, and endeavour 
thereby to bring them over to the embracing of it; that, leaving all Jewish ceremonies 
and heathenish idolatries, they may profess my name, and become my disciples, receive 
the truth, and follow me; which, if they do, I charge you to ‘baptize them in 
the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost;’ for the word <i>matheteusate</i>
doth not signify to teach, but to make disciples, denoting the same here, that
<i>mathetas poiein</i> doth upon the like occasion.<note n="137" id="iv.i.x-p15.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.x-p16"><scripRef passage="John 9:1" id="iv.i.x-p16.1" parsed="|John|9|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.9.1">John, ix. 1</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.x-p17">And this is the sense that all the ancient translations agree in: nor, indeed, will the text itself bear any other; 
especially, not that of teaching; for, though the apostles should have taught 
all nations, yet they were not presently to baptize them unless they became disciples, 
and professors of the , doctrine that they were taught. A man may be taught the 
doctrine of the gospel, and yet not believe it; and even though he should believe, 
yet unless he openly profess his faith in it, he ought not presently to be baptized. 
For, without this outward profession, the very professing of Christ cannot entitle a man to this privilege before men, though 
it doth before God; because we cannot know how any one stands affected towards 
Christ, but only by his outward profession of him. It is the inward profession of 
Christ’s person that entitles <pb n="88" id="iv.i.x-Page_88" />us to the inward spiritual grace: but it is the outward profession 
of his name only, that entitles us to the outward visible sign in baptism: so that 
a man must, of necessity, be a professed disciple of the gospel, before he can be 
admitted into the church of Christ. And hence it is, that the words must necessarily 
be understood of discipling, or bringing the nations over to the profession of the 
Christian religion; or else we must suppose, what ought not to be granted, that 
our Saviour must command many that were visible enemies to his cross, to be received 
into his church; for many of the Jews were taught and instructed in the doctrine 
of the gospel, who, notwithstanding, were inveterate enemies unto Christ. They were 
taught that he was the Messiah, and Saviour of the world, and that  ‘whosoever believed 
in him should not perish but have everlasting life;’ and they had all the reason 
in the world to be convinced of it: yet, I hope, there is none will say, that the 
bare knowledge of; or tacit assent unto these things, are a sufficient ground for 
their reception into the church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.x-p18">Now, as it was in the Jewish church, when any one became a proselyte, 
not only himself, but whatsoever children he had, were to be circumcised; so in 
the church of Christ, whensoever any person is brought over into the profession 
of the Christian religion, his seed are equally invested with the outward privileges 
of it with himself, though they be not as yet come to years of discretion, nor able; 
of themselves, to make their profession of that religion they are to be received 
and baptized into. For, so long as children are in their infancy, they are (as I 
before observed) looked upon as parts of their parents, and are therefore accounted 
holy, by the <pb n="89" id="iv.i.x-Page_89" />outward profession which their parents, under whom they are comprehended, 
make of it; and in this sense,  ‘the unbelieving husband’ is said to be  ‘sanctified 
by the believing wife, and the unbelieving wife by the believing husband;’<note n="138" id="iv.i.x-p18.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.x-p19"><scripRef id="iv.i.x-p19.1" passage="1 Cor. vii. 14" parsed="|1Cor|7|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.14">1 Cor. vii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> that 
is, man and wife being made one flesh, they are denominated, from the better part 
holy, and so are their children too.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.x-p20">And hence it is, that I verily believe, that in the commission 
which our Saviour gave to his apostles, to  ‘disciple and baptize all nations,’ he 
meant, that they should preach the gospel in all nations, and thereby bring over 
all persons of understanding and discretion to the profession of his name, and in 
them, their children; and to ingraft both root and branch into himself, the true 
vine, by baptizing both parents and children in the  ‘name of the Father, Son, and 
Holy Ghost.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.x-p21">The main objection against this is, that infants are not in a 
capacity either to learn and understand their duty in this covenant, or to stipulate, 
and promise for their future performance of the conditions of it. But this difficulty 
is easily removed, when I consider, that it is not by virtue of their own faith 
and knowledge, but that of their parents; that they are admitted to this sacrament; nor is it required that they should stipulate or promise in their own persons, 
but by their god-fathers or sponsors, who enter into this engagement for them, and 
oblige them, when they come to age, to take it upon themselves; which accordingly 
they do. And this engagement by prosy, does as effectually bind them to the performance 
of the conditions, as if they were actually in a capacity to <pb n="90" id="iv.i.x-Page_90" />have stipulated for themselves, or sealed the covenant in their 
own persons. For these spiritual signs or seals are not designed to make God’s word 
surer to us, but only to make our faith stronger in him; nor are they of the substance 
of the covenant, but only for the better confirmation of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.x-p22">And, as baptism thus comes in the place of the Jews’ circumcision, 
so doth our Lord’s supper answer to their passover. Their paschal lamb represented 
our Saviour Christ, and the sacrificing it the shedding of his blood upon the cross; and as the passover was the memorial of the Israelites’ redemption from Egypt’s 
bondage,<note n="139" id="iv.i.x-p22.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.x-p23"><scripRef id="iv.i.x-p23.1" passage="Exod. xii. 14" parsed="|Exod|12|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.12.14">Exod. xii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> so is the Lord’s supper the memorial of our redemption from the slavery 
of sin, and assertion into Christian liberty; or rather, it is a solemn and lively 
representation of the death of Christ and offering it again to God, as an atonement 
for sin, and reconciliation to his favour.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.x-p24">So that, I believe, this sacrament of the Lord’s supper under 
the gospel, succeeds to the rite of sacrificing under the law; and is properly 
called the Christian sacrifice, as representing the sacrifice of Christ upon the 
cross. And the end of both is the same: for, as the sacrifices under the law were 
designed as a propitiation or  ‘atonement for sins,’ by transferring the punishment 
from the offerer to the thing offered, which is therefore called  ‘the accursed thing.’<note n="140" id="iv.i.x-p24.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.x-p25"><scripRef id="iv.i.x-p25.1" passage="Lev. xvii. 11" parsed="|Lev|17|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.17.11">Lev. 
xvii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> 
So, under the gospel, we are told, that it was for this end that our Saviour died, 
and suffered in our stead, that he might obtain the pardon of our sins, and reconcile 
us to his Father, by laying the guilt of them upon his own person. And accordingly, 
he says of himself, that  ‘he came to give <pb n="91" id="iv.i.x-Page_91" />his life a ransom for 
many.’<note n="141" id="iv.i.x-p25.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.x-p26"><scripRef id="iv.i.x-p26.1" passage="Matt. xx. 28" parsed="|Matt|20|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.28">Matt. xx. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> And St. Paul tells us, that 
 ‘he was made sin for us, who knew no sin.’<note n="142" id="iv.i.x-p26.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.x-p27"><scripRef id="iv.i.x-p27.1" passage="2 Cor. v. 21" parsed="|2Cor|5|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.21">2 Cor. v. 21</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.x-p28">And as the end of both institutions was the same, so they were 
both equally extended. The paschal lamb was ordered for all the congregation of 
Israel, and so is the sacrament of the Lord’s supper to be administered to all the 
faithful people in Christ, that do not exclude themselves from it. And for this 
reason, I believe, that as all the congregation of Israel was to eat the passover, 
so is all the society of Christians to receive the Lord’s supper; those only to 
be excepted, who are altogether ignorant of the nature of that covenant it seals, 
or openly and scandalously guilty of the breach of the conditions it requires.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.x-p29">But why, say some, should there be any exception? Did not Christ 
die for all mankind? And is not that death said to be a  ‘full, perfect, and sufficient 
sacrifice, oblation, and satisfaction for the sins of the whole world?’ All this 
is true, but it does not from hence follow, that all men must be actually saved 
and absolved from their sins, by virtue of his death. No, it is only they who apply 
to themselves the merit of his passion, by partaking duly of this holy sacrament, 
which is the proper means by which these blessings are conveyed to us,  ‘whereby we 
are sealed to the day of redemption.’ I say, duly, because though this sacrament 
was ordained for all, yet all will not make themselves worthy of it; and those 
that are not so, are so far from reaping any benefit from it, that, as the 
apostle says,  ‘they eat and drink their own damnation, not discerning the Lord’s 
body,’<note n="143" id="iv.i.x-p29.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.x-p30"><scripRef id="iv.i.x-p30.1" passage="1 Cor. xi. 29" parsed="|1Cor|11|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.29">1 Cor. xi. 29</scripRef>.</p></note><pb n="92" id="iv.i.x-Page_92" />And therefore, I believe, that as in the institution of the passover 
there were some particular duties and ceremonies enjoined for the better solemnization 
of it; so there are some preparatory duties and qualifications necessarily required 
for the celebration of the Lord’s supper, which, before I presume to partake of 
it, I must always use my utmost endeavours to exercise myself in. And these are,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.x-p31">First, That I should examine, confess, and bewail my sins before 
God, with a true sense of, and sorrow for them; and taking firm resolutions for 
the time to come, utterly to relinquish and forsake them, solemnly engage myself 
in a new and truly Christian course of life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.x-p32">Secondly, That I should he in perfect charity with all men; 
e. that I should heartily forgive those who have any ways injured or offended me; and make restitution or satisfaction to such whom I have, in any respect, injured 
or offended myself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.x-p33">Thirdly, That I should, with an humble and obedient heart, exercise 
the acts of faith, and love, and devotion, during the celebration of that holy mystery; and express the sense I have of this mystery; by devout praises and thanksgivings 
for the great mercies and favours that God vouchsafes to me therein; and by all 
the ways and measures of charity that he has prescribed, manifest my love and beneficence 
to my Christian brethren.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.x-p34">These are the proper graces, this the wedding-garment that every 
true Christian, who comes to be a guest at this holy supper, ought to be clothed 
and invested with.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.x-p35">“Do thou, O blessed Jesus, adorn me with this holy robe, and 
inspire my soul with such heavenly qualities and dispositions as these; and then <pb n="93" id="iv.i.x-Page_93" />I need not fear, but that as 
 ‘oft as I eat the flesh of Christ, 
and drink his blood,’ I shall effectually obtain the pardon and remission of my 
sins, the sanctifying influences of his Holy Spirit, and a certain interest in the 
kingdom of glory.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.x-p36">See further, Treatise of the Sacrament.</p>
</div3>

<div3 title="Article XI." progress="43.85%" prev="iv.i.x" next="iv.i.xii" id="iv.i.xi">
<h3 id="iv.i.xi-p0.1">ARTICLE XI.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.i.xi-p1"><i>I believe that after a short separation, my soul and body shall be united together again, in order to appear before the judgment-seat of Christ, and be finally sentenced according to my deserts</i>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.i.xi-p2">I KNOW this body, which, for the present, I am tied to, is nothing 
else but a piece of clay, made up into the frame and fashion of man; and therefore, 
as it was first taken from the dust, so shall it return to dust again: but then 
I believe, on the other hand, that it shall be as really raised from the earth, 
as ever it shall be carried to it; yea, though perhaps it may go through a hundred, 
or a thousand changes, before that day come. There are, I confess, some points in 
this article, which are hardly to be solved by human reason; but, I believe, there 
are none so difficult, but what may be reconciled by a divine faith: though it 
be too hard for me to know, yet it is not too hard for God to do. He that should 
have told me some years ago, that my body then was, or should be a mixture 
of particles fetched from so many parts of the world, and undergo so many changes 
and alterations, as to become <pb n="94" id="iv.i.xi-Page_94" />in a manner new, should scarce have extorted the belief 
of it from me, though now I perceive it to be a real truth; the meats, fruits, 
and spices, which we eat, being transported from several different places and nations, 
and, by natural digestion, transfused into the constitution of the body. And why 
should not I believe, that the same almighty power, who made these several beings 
or particles of matter, by which I am fed and sustained, can as easily, with his 
word, recall each particle again from the most secret or remote place that it, can 
possibly be transported to? Or, that he who framed me out of the dust, can with 
as much ease gather all the scattered parts of the body, and put them together again, as he at first formed them into such a shape, and infused into it a spiritual 
being.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.xi-p3">And this article of my faith, I believe, is not only grounded 
upon, but may, even by the force of’ reason, be deduced from, the principles of 
justice and equity; justice requiring that they who are co-partners in vice and 
virtue, should be co-partners also in punishments and rewards. There is scarce a 
sin a man commits, but his body lath a share in it; for though the sin committed 
would not be a sin without the soul, yet it could not he committed without the body; the sinfulness of it depends upon the former, but the commission of it may lawfully 
be charged upon the latter: the body could not sin, if the soul did not consent; 
nor could the soul sin, especially so oft, if the body did not tempt to it. And 
this is particularly observable in the sins of adultery, drunkenness and gluttony, 
which the soul of itself cannot commit, neither would it ever consent unto them, 
did not the prevalent humours of the body, as it, were, force it to <pb n="95" id="iv.i.xi-Page_95" />do so. For in these sins, the act that is sinful is wholly performed 
by the body, though the foulness of that act doth principally depend upon the soul.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.xi-p4">Neither is the body only partner with the soul in these grosser 
sins; but even the more spiritual sins, which seem to be most abstracted from the 
temperature of the body, as if they depended only upon the privity and corruption 
of the soul: I say, even these are partly to be ascribed to the body. For instance, 
an atheistical thought, which, one would think, was to be laid upon the soul, because 
the thought takes its rise from thence; yet if we seriously weigh and consider the 
matter, we shall find, that it is usually the sinful affections of the body that 
thus debauch the mind into these blasphemous thoughts; and that it is the pleasures 
of sense that first suggested them to us, and raise them in us. And this appears, 
in that there was no person that ever was, or indeed ever can be, an atheist at 
all times; but such thoughts spring up in the fountain of the soul, only when mudded 
with fleshly pleasures. And thus it is in most other sins; the carnal appetite having 
gotten the reins into his hand, it misleads the reason, and hurries the soul, wheresoever 
it pleaseth. And, what then can be more reasonable, than that the body should be 
punished, both for its usurping the soul’s prerogative, and for its tyrannizing 
so much over that, which, at the first, it was made to be subject to?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.xi-p5">But further, it is the body that enjoys the pleasure, and 
therefore, good reason, that the body should likewise bear the punishment of the 
sin. Indeed, I cannot perceive, how it can stand with the principles of justice, 
but that the body, which <pb n="96" id="iv.i.xi-Page_96" />both accompanies the soul in sin, enjoys the pleasures of it, 
and leads the soul into it, should bear a share in the miseries which are due to, 
and inflicted upon it. For what doth justice require, but to punish the person 
that offends, for the offence he commits? Whereas if the soul only, and not the 
body, were to suffer, the person would not suffer at all, the body being part of 
the person, as well as the soul, and therefore the soul no person without the body.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.xi-p6">Hence it is, that though the Scriptures had been silent in this 
point, yet methinks I could not but have believed; how much more firm and steadfast, 
then, ought I to be in my faith, when truth itself hath been pleased so expressly 
to affirm it? For thus saith the Lord of hosts,  ‘Thy dead men shall live, together 
with my dead body shall they arise.’<note n="144" id="iv.i.xi-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.xi-p7"><scripRef passage="Isa 26:19" id="iv.i.xi-p7.1" parsed="|Isa|26|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.26.19">Isaiah, xxvi. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> ‘And many of them that sleep in the dust of 
the earth shall awake, some to everlasting life, and some to shame and everlasting 
contempt.’<note n="145" id="iv.i.xi-p7.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.xi-p8"><scripRef id="iv.i.xi-p8.1" passage="Dan. xii. 2" parsed="|Dan|12|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.12.2">Dan. xii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> And thus saith the Saviour of the 
world, ‘who is the way, the truth, and the life: the hour is coming, in which 
all that are in the graves shall hear his voice, and shall come forth; they that 
have done good, unto the resurrection of life; and they that have done evil, 
unto the resurrection of damnation.’<note n="146" id="iv.i.xi-p8.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.xi-p9"><scripRef passage="1John 5:28,29" id="iv.i.xi-p9.1" parsed="|1John|5|28|0|0;|1John|5|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.5.28 Bible:1John.5.29">1 John, v. 28, 29</scripRef>.</p></note> The 
same hath it pleased his, divine Majesty to assert and prove with his own mouth, 
<scripRef id="iv.i.xi-p9.2" passage="Matt. xxii. 31, 32" parsed="|Matt|22|31|0|0;|Matt|22|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.31 Bible:Matt.22.32">Matt. xxii. 31, 32</scripRef>, and by his Spirit, <scripRef id="iv.i.xi-p9.3" passage="2 Cor. xv." parsed="|2Cor|15|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.15">2 Cor. xv.</scripRef>, and in many other places: from 
all which, I may, with comfort and confidence, draw the same conclusion that holy 
Job did, and say,  ‘I know that my Redeemer liveth, and that he shall stand at the 
latter day upon the <pb n="97" id="iv.i.xi-Page_97" />earth; and though after my skin, worms destroy 
this body, yet in my flesh shall I see God; whom I shall see for myself, and 
mine eyes shall behold, and not another, though my reins be consumed within me.’<note n="147" id="iv.i.xi-p9.4"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.xi-p10"><scripRef passage="Job 19:25,26,27" id="iv.i.xi-p10.1" parsed="|Job|19|25|0|0;|Job|19|26|0|0;|Job|19|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.19.25 Bible:Job.19.26 Bible:Job.19.27">Job. xix. 25, 26, 27</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.xi-p11">And, as I believe my body shall he thus raised from the grave, 
so I believe the other part of me, my soul, shall never be carried to it; I mean 
it shall never die, but shall be as much, yea, more alive, when I am dying, than 
it is now; so much my soul shall be the more active in itself, by how much it 
is less tied and subjected to the body.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.xi-p12">And further I believe, that so soon as ever my breath is out 
of my nostrils, my soul shall remove her lodging into the other world, there to 
live as really to eternity, as I now live here in time. Yea, I am more certain, 
that my soul shall  ‘return to God who gave it,’ than that my body shall return to 
the earth, out of which I had it. For I know, it is possible my body may be made 
immortal, but I am sure my soul shall never be mortal. I know, that at the first, 
the body did equally participate of immortality with the soul, and that had not 
sin made the divorce, they had lived together, like loving mates, to all eternity. 
And I dare not affirm that Enoch and Elias underwent the common fate; or, suppose 
they did, yet, sure I am, the time will come, when thousands of men and women shall 
not he dissolved and die, but be immediately changed and caught up into heaven, 
or to their eternal confusion, thrust down into hell; whose bodies, therefore, shall 
undergo no such thing as rotting in the <pb n="98" id="iv.i.xi-Page_98" />grave, or being eaten up of worms, but, together with their souls, 
shall immediately launch into the vast ocean of eternity. But who ever yet read 
or beard of a soul’s funeral? Who is it? Where is the man? Or, what is his name, 
that wrote the history of her life and death? Can any disease arise in a spiritual 
substance, wherein there is no such thing as contrariety of principles or qualities 
to occasion any disorder or distemper? Can an angel be sick or die? And, if not 
an angel, why a soul, which is endowed with the same spiritual nature here, and 
shall be adorned with the same eternal glory hereafter? No, no, deceive not thyself, 
my soul; for it is more certain, that thou shalt always live, than that thy body 
shall ever die.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.xi-p13">Not that I think my soul must always live, in despite of omnipotence 
itself, as if it was not in the power of the Almighty, to take my being and existence 
from me; for I know, I am but a potsherd in the potter’s hands, and that it is 
as easy for him to dash me in pieces now, as it was to raise it up at the first. 
I believe, it is as easy for him to command my soul out of its being, as out of 
its body; and to send me back into my mother’s nothing, out of whose womb he took 
me, as it was at first to fetch me thence. I know he could do it, if he would, but 
himself hath said, he will not, and therefore, I am sure, he cannot do it; and that, 
not because he hath not power, but because he hath not will to do it; it being 
impossible for him to do that which he doth not will to do. And that it is not 
his will or pleasure even to annihilate my soul, I have it under his own hand, that 
my  ‘dust shall return to the earth as it was; and my spirit <pb n="99" id="iv.i.xi-Page_99" />to God 
that gave it.’<note n="148" id="iv.i.xi-p13.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.xi-p14"><scripRef id="iv.i.xi-p14.1" passage="Eccles. xii. 7" parsed="|Eccl|12|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.12.7">Eccles. xii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> And if it return to God, it is so far from 
returning to nothing, that it returns to the Being of all beings; and so death 
to me, will be nothing more than going home to my father and mother; my soul goes 
to my Father, God; and my body to my mother, earth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.xi-p15">Thus, likewise, hath it pleased his sacred Majesty to assure 
me, that if  ‘our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved, we have a 
building of God, an house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens,’<note n="149" id="iv.i.xi-p15.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.xi-p16"><scripRef id="iv.i.xi-p16.1" passage="2 Cor. v. 1" parsed="|2Cor|5|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.1">2 Cor. v. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> so clearly 
hath the 
great God  ‘brought life and immortality to light through the gospel.’<note n="150" id="iv.i.xi-p16.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.xi-p17"><scripRef id="iv.i.xi-p17.1" passage="2 Tim. i. 10" parsed="|2Tim|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.1.10">2 Tim. i. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> The light of 
nature shows the soul can never perish or be dissolved, without the immediate interposition 
of God’s omnipotence, and we have his own divine word for it, that he will never 
use that power, in the dissolution of it. And therefore I may, with the greatest 
assurance, affirm and believe, that as really as I now live, so really shall I never 
die; but that my soul, at the very moment of its departure from the flesh, shall 
immediately mount up to the tribunal of the most high God, there to be judged, first 
privately, by itself, (or perhaps with some other souls that shall be summoned to 
appear before God the same moment,) and then, from these private sessions, I believe 
that every soul that ever was, or shall be separated from the body, must either 
be received into the mansions of heaven, or else sent down to the dungeon of hell, 
there to remain till the grand assizes, the  ‘judgment of the great day, when the 
trumpet shall sound, and the dead shall be raised incorruptible, <pb n="100" id="iv.i.xi-Page_100" />and we shall be changed.’<note n="151" id="iv.i.xi-p17.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.xi-p18"><scripRef id="iv.i.xi-p18.1" passage="1 Cor. xv. 52" parsed="|1Cor|15|52|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.52">1 Cor. xv. 52</scripRef>.</p></note> And when our bodies, by the 
word of the almighty God, shall be thus called together again, I believe that our 
souls shall be all prepared to meet them, and be united again to them, and so both 
 ‘appear before the judgment-seat of Christ, to receive sentence according to what 
they have done in the flesh, whether it be good, or whether it be evil. And 
though it is very difficult, or rather impossible, for me to conceive or determine 
the particular circumstance of this grand assize, or manner and method how it shall 
be managed, yet, from the light and intimations that God has vouchsafed to give 
us of it, I have ground to believe, it will be ordered and carried after this, or 
the like manner.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.xi-p19">The day and place being appointed by the King of kings, the glorious 
Majesty of heaven, and Saviour of the world, Jesus Christ, who long ago received 
his commission from the Father to be the  ‘judge of the quick and dead,’<note n="152" id="iv.i.xi-p19.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.xi-p20"><scripRef passage="John 5:22" id="iv.i.xi-p20.1" parsed="|John|5|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.22">John, v. 22</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 17:31" id="iv.i.xi-p20.2" parsed="|Acts|17|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.31">Acts, xvii. 31</scripRef>.</p></note> 
 ‘shall descend from heaven with 
the shout of the archangel, and with the trump of God,’<note n="153" id="iv.i.xi-p20.3"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.xi-p21"><scripRef id="iv.i.xi-p21.1" passage="1 Thess. iv. 16" parsed="|1Thess|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.16">1 Thess. iv. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> royally attended with an 
innumerable company of  ‘glorious angels.’<note n="154" id="iv.i.xi-p21.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.xi-p22"><scripRef id="iv.i.xi-p22.1" passage="Matt. xxv. 31" parsed="|Matt|25|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.31">Matt. xxv. 31</scripRef>.</p></note> These he shall send with the great sound 
of a trumpet, and they shall gather together his elect from the four winds, from 
the one end of heaven to the other,<note n="155" id="iv.i.xi-p22.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.xi-p23"><scripRef id="iv.i.xi-p23.1" passage="Matt. xxiv. 31" parsed="|Matt|24|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.31">Matt. xxiv. 31</scripRef>.</p></note> yea, and the wicked too, from whatsoever place 
they shall be in; and then shall he  ‘sever the wicked from the just.’<note n="156" id="iv.i.xi-p23.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.xi-p24"><scripRef id="iv.i.xi-p24.1" passage="Matt. xiii. 49" parsed="|Matt|13|49|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.49">Matt. xiii. 49</scripRef>.</p></note> So that all 
nations, and every particular person, that ever did, or ever shall live upon the 
face of the earth, shall be gathered together before him, and he shall separate <pb n="101" id="iv.i.xi-Page_101" />
the one from the other, as a shepherd divideth the sheep from the goats, and he 
shall set the sheep on his right hand, and the goats upon the left.<note n="157" id="iv.i.xi-p24.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.xi-p25"><scripRef id="iv.i.xi-p25.1" passage="Matt. xxv. 32, 33" parsed="|Matt|25|32|0|0;|Matt|25|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.32 Bible:Matt.25.33">Matt. xxv. 32, 33</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.xi-p26">Things being thus set in order, the judge shall read his commission, 
i. e. declare and manifest himself to be the judge of all the earth, sent by the 
God of heaven to judge them that had condemned him, and, in that very body, that 
was once crucified upon the cross, at Jerusalem, for our sins. So that all the world 
shall then behold him shining in all his glory and majesty, and shall acknowledge 
him to be now, what they would not believe him to be before, even both God and man, 
and so the judge of all the world from whom there can he no appeal.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.xi-p27">And having thus declared his commission, I believe the first 
work he will go upon, will be to open the book of God’s remembrance, and to cause 
all the indictments to be read, that are there found on record against those on 
his right hand; but behold, all the black lines of their sins being blotted out, 
with the red lines of their Saviour’s blood, and nothing but their good works, their 
prayers, their sermons, their meditations, their alms and the like, to be found 
there; the righteous judge, before whom they stand, turning himself before them, 
with a serene and smiling countenance, will declare to them before all the world, 
that their sins are pardoned, and their persons accepted by him, as having believed 
in him; and therefore will he immediately proceed to pronounce the happy sentence 
of election on them, saying,  ‘Come, ye <pb n="102" id="iv.i.xi-Page_102" />blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the 
foundation of the world.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.xi-p28">The sentence being thus pronounced, the righteous (and I hope 
myself amongst the rest) shall go up with shouts of joy and triumph, to sit with 
our blessed Redeemer, to judge the other parts of the world, who sit at the left 
hand of the tribunal, with ghastly countenances and trembling hearts, to receive 
their last and dreadful doom. Against these all the sins that they committed, or 
were guilty of, shall be brought up in judgment against them, as they are found 
on record in the book of God’s remembrance, and the indictments read against every 
particular person, high or low, for every particular sin, great or small which they 
have committed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.xi-p29">And the truth of this indictment shall be attested by their 
own consciences, crying, Guilty, guilty; I say, by their own consciences, which 
are as a thousand witnesses: yea, and by the omniscience of God too, which is as 
a thousand consciences. And therefore, without any further delay, shall the 
judge proceed to pronounce the sentence, the doleful sentence of condemnation 
upon them, Depart ye cursed, into everlasting fire prepared for the devil and 
his angels.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.xi-p30">This, I believe, or such like, will be the method of Christ’s 
proceeding with us in that great and terrible day of trial and retribution.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.xi-p31">“Oh! may those awful thoughts and ideas of it always accompany 
me, and strike such a deep and lively impression upon my heart, in every action 
of life, as to deter me from offending this just and Almighty being, in whose power 
it is to <pb n="103" id="iv.i.xi-Page_103" />‘destroy both soul and body in hell;’ and engage me in such a 
regular, strict, and conscientious course of life, as to be always ready, whenever 
he shall please to summon me, to give in my accounts at the great audit, and with 
an holy assurance fly for mercy and succour into the hands of my Redeemer, and be 
permitted to  ‘enter into the joys of his rest?’”</p>
</div3>

<div3 title="Article XII." progress="47.28%" prev="iv.i.xi" next="iv.ii" id="iv.i.xii">
<h3 id="iv.i.xii-p0.1">ARTICLE XII.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.i.xii-p1"><i>I believe there are two other worlds, besides this I live in; a world of misery for unrepenting sinners, and a world of glory for believing 
saints</i>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.i.xii-p2">WHEN death hath opened the cage of flesh, wherein the soul is 
penned up, whither it flies, or how it subsists, I think it not easy to determine, 
or indeed to conceive. As for the Platonic aërial and etherial vehicles, succeeding 
this terrestrial one, I find neither mention of, nor warrant for them, in the word 
of God. And, indeed, to suppose that a spiritual substance cannot subsist of itself, 
without being supported by a corporeal vehicle, is, in my opinion, too gross a conceit 
for any philosopher, much more for one that professes himself a divine, to advance 
or entertain. Only this I am sure of, that according to the distinction of lives 
here into good or bad, and the sentence passed upon all hereafter, of absolution 
or condemnation, there will be a twofold receptacle for the souls of men, the one 
of happiness, and the other of misery.</p>
<pb n="104" id="iv.i.xii-Page_104" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.xii-p3">As to the first, I believe, that at the great and general assizes 
of the world, there will be a glorious entrance opened for the righteous into the 
holy of holies, the seat and fountain of all bliss and happiness, where they shall 
draw nigh to the most high God,  ‘behold his presence in righteousness,’ and reign 
with him for ever in glory, where they shall see him  ‘face to face,’<note n="158" id="iv.i.xii-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.xii-p4"><scripRef id="iv.i.xii-p4.1" passage="1 Cor. xiii. 12" parsed="|1Cor|13|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.12">1 Cor. xiii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> 
 ‘and know him the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom he hath sent.’<note n="159" id="iv.i.xii-p4.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i.xii-p5"><scripRef passage="John 17:3" id="iv.i.xii-p5.1" parsed="|John|17|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.3">John, xvii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> And this knowing and beholding 
God face to face, is, I believe, the very heaven of heavens, even the highest happiness 
that it is possible a creature should be made capable of: for in having a perfect 
knowledge of God, we shall have a perfect knowledge of all things that ever were, 
are, shall, yea, or can be in the world. For God being the Being of all beings, 
in seeing him, we shall not only see whatsoever hath been, but whatsoever can be 
communicated from him. The contemplation of which, cannot but ravish and transport 
my spirit beyond itself; especially, when I consider, that in knowing this One All-things, 
God, I cannot but enjoy whatsoever it is possible any creature should enjoy. For 
the knowing of a thing is the soul’s enjoyment of it; the understanding being to 
the soul, what the senses are to the body. And therefore, as the body enjoys nothing 
but by its senses, so neither doth the soul enjoy any thing but by its understanding. 
And, as the body is said to have whatsoever affects its proper senses, so may the 
soul be said to have whatsoever comes under its knowledge. Nay, the soul so far 
hath what it knows, that in a manner, it is what it knows; itself <pb n="105" id="iv.i.xii-Page_105" />being, in a spiritual manner, enlarged, according to the extent 
of the objects which it knows, as the body is by the meat it eats; the truths we 
know turning into substance of our souls, as the meat we eat doth into the substance 
of our bodies.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.xii-p6">But oh! what a rare soul shall I then have, when it shall be 
extended to every thing that ever was, or ever could have been! What a happy creature 
shall I then be, when I shall know, and so enjoy him that is all things in himself! 
What can a creature desire more? yea, what more can a creature be made capable 
of enjoying or desiring! And that which always will accompany this our knowledge 
and enjoyment, is, perfect love to what we enjoy and know, without which we should 
take pleasure in nothing, though we should have all things to take pleasure in. 
But who will be able not to love the chiefest good, that knows and enjoys him, and 
therefore enjoys him because he knows him? Questionless, in heaven, as I shall enjoy 
whatsoever I can love, so shall I love what- soever I enjoy. And this, therefore, 
I believe to be the perfection of my happiness, and the happiness of my perfection, 
in the other world; that I shall perfectly know and love, and so, perfectly enjoy 
and rejoice in the most high God; and shall be, as known, so perfectly loved, and 
rejoiced in him. And questionless, for all our shallow apprehensions and low estimations 
of these things now, they cannot choose but be vast and unconceivable pleasures, 
too great for any creature to enjoy whilst here below.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.xii-p7">If we have but the least drop of these pleasures distilled into 
us here upon earth, how strangely do they make us, as it were, beside ourselves, 
by <pb n="106" id="iv.i.xii-Page_106" />lifting us above ourselves! If we can but at any time get a 
glimpse of God, and of his love to us, how are we immediately carried beyond all 
other pleasures and contentments whatsoever! How apt are we to say with Peter, 
 ‘It is good for us to be here!’ and if the foretastes of the blessings of Canaan, 
if the dark intimation of God’s love to us, be so unspeakably pleasant, so ravishingly 
delightsome; oh! what will the full possession of him be! What transporting ecstasies 
of love and joy shall those blessed souls be possessed with, who shall behold the 
King of glory smiling upon them, rejoicing over them, and shining forth in all his 
love and glory upon them! Oh! what astonishing beauty will they then behold! What 
flowing, what refreshing pleasures shall then solace and delight their spirits, 
unto all eternity! Pleasures! far greater than I am able either to express or 
conceive, much less’ to enjoy, on this side heaven! my faculties are now too narrow 
and scanty for such an entertainment, and therefore, till they are spiritualized 
and enlarged, they cannot receive it! This is the portion of another world, this 
the  ‘crown of righteousness,’ which the  ‘Lord the righteous judge’ 
reserves in heaven for me, and which at his second coming, he has promised to 
bestow upon me, and not upon me only, but  ‘upon all them also that love his 
appearing.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.xii-p8">As to the other state, viz. that of the wicked in another life, 
I believe, it will be as exquisitely miserable and wretched, as that of the righteous 
is happy and glorious. They will be ‘driven for ever from the presence of the Lord,’ 
from those bright and blessed regions above, where  ‘Christ sits at the right hand 
of God,’ to those dark and dismal <pb n="107" id="iv.i.xii-Page_107" />dungeons below, where the devil and his angels are for ever doomed to be tormented.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.xii-p9">What sort of torments or punishment they are there to undergo, 
I am as unable to express, as I am unwilling ever to experience; but according to 
the notions which Scripture and reason give me of these matters, I believe they 
will he twofold, viz. 1. <i>Privative</i>, and, 2. <i>Positive</i>, that is, the 
wicked will not only be deprived of all that is good and happy, but actually condemned 
to all that is evil and miserable; and this in the most transcendent degree.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.xii-p10">The first part of their punishment will consist in envious melancholy, 
and self-condemning reflections upon their having defeated and deprived themselves, 
not only of their carnal mirth and sensual enjoyments, their friends, fortunes, 
and estates in this world; but also of all the infinite joys and glories of the 
next, the presence of God, the society of saints and angels, and all the refreshing 
and ravishing delights which flow from the fruition of the chiefest good. And what 
adds yet further to their anguish and remorse, is that they have lost the hopes 
of ever regaining any of these enjoyments.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.xii-p11">Oh! how infinitely tormenting and vexatious must such a condition 
be, which at once gives them a view both of the greatest happiness and the greatest 
misery, without the least hopes either of recovering the one, or being delivered 
from the other! How must they tear, torment, and curse themselves for their former 
follies; and too late wish that they had been stifled in the womb, or drowned in 
the font which was to be their second birth?</p><pb n="108" id="iv.i.xii-Page_108" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.xii-p12">And, if the late privation of heaven and happiness be so miserable and tormenting, 
how will it rack their 
consciences, and fill their souls with horror and amazement, to behold the eternal 
God, the glorious Jehovah, in the fierceness of his wrath, continually threatening 
to pour out his vengeance upon them! how much more, when he positively consigns 
them over to the power of the devil, to execute his judgment in full measure! when 
they are gnawed upon by the worm of their own consciences, feel the wrath of the 
Almighty flaming in their hearts, and fire and brimstone their continual torture! 
and all this without the least alloy or mixture of refreshment, or the least hopes 
of ending or cessation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.xii-p13">In a word, when they have nothing else to expect but misery for 
their portion, weeping and wailing for their constant employment, and the devil 
and damned fiends their only companions to all eternity: and this is that world 
of misery, which all that will not be persuaded to believe in Christ here, must 
be doomed for ever to live in hereafter.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.xii-p14">I know the subjects of this article were never the objects of my sight, though they are of my faith. I never yet saw heaven or 
hell, the places I am now speaking 
of; but why should my faith be staggered or diminished because of that; I never 
saw Rome, Constantinople, or the flaming Sicilian hill, Etna, yet I believe there 
is such a burning mountain, and such glorious cities; because others who have been 
there, have told me so, and faithful writers have related and described them to 
me, and shall I believe my fellow-worms, and not my great Creator, who is truth 
itself? What though I <pb n="109" id="iv.i.xii-Page_109" />never did see the new Jerusalem that is above, nor the flaming 
tophet that is below; yet since God himself hath both related and described them 
to me, why should I doubt of them? Why should not I, a thousand times sooner, believe 
them to be, than if I had seen them with my own eyes? I cannot so much believe, 
that I now have a pen in my hand, have a book before me, and am writing, as I do 
and ought to believe that I shall, one day, and that ere long, be either in heaven 
or hell; in the height of happiness, or in the depth of misery.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.xii-p15">I know my senses are fallible, and therefore may deceive me, 
but my God, I am sure, cannot. And therefore let others raise doubts and scruples 
as they please, I am as fully satisfied and convinced of the truth of this article, 
as any of the rest.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.xii-p16">“Do thou, O my God, keep me steadfast in this faith, and give 
me grace so to fit and prepare myself to appear before thee, in the white robes 
of purity and holiness in another world, that whenever my dissolution comes, I may 
cheerfully resign my spirit into the hands of my Creator and Redeemer; and from 
this crazy house of clay, take my flight into the mansions of glory;  ‘where Christ 
sits at the right hand of God;’ and with the joyful choir of saints and angels, 
and the blessed spirits of ‘just men made perfect,’ chant forth thy praises to all 
eternity.”</p>

<pb n="110" id="iv.i.xii-Page_110" />
<pb n="111" id="iv.i.xii-Page_111" />
</div3></div2>

<div2 title="Resolutions" progress="49.53%" prev="iv.i.xii" next="iv.ii.i" id="iv.ii">
<div style="margin-top:1in; margin-bottom:1in; line-height:200%" id="iv.ii-p0.1">
<h2 id="iv.ii-p0.2">RESOLUTIONS</h2>
<h3 id="iv.ii-p0.3">FORMED UPON THE FOREGOING ARTICLES.</h3>
</div>

<pb n="112" id="iv.ii-Page_112" />
<pb n="113" id="iv.ii-Page_113" />

<div3 title="Resolutions Formed Upon the Foregoing Articles." progress="49.54%" prev="iv.ii" next="iv.ii.i.i" id="iv.ii.i">

<h1 id="iv.ii.i-p0.1">RESOLUTIONS</h1>
<h4 id="iv.ii.i-p0.2">FORMED</h4>
<h2 id="iv.ii.i-p0.3">UPON THE FOREGOING ARTICLES</h2>

<div4 title="Introduction." progress="49.55%" prev="iv.ii.i" next="iv.ii.i.ii" id="iv.ii.i.i">
<p class="continue" id="iv.ii.i.i-p1">As obedience without faith is impossible, so faith without obedience 
is vain and unprofitable:  ‘For as the body,’ says St. James,  ‘without the spirit 
is dead, so faith without good works is dead also.’<note n="160" id="iv.ii.i.i-p1.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i.i-p2"><scripRef passage="James 2:26" id="iv.ii.i.i-p2.1" parsed="|Jas|2|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.26">James, 
ii. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> Having therefore, I hope, laid 
a sure foundation, by resolving what, and how, to believe, I shall now, by the grace 
of God, resolve so to order my conversation, in all circumstances and conditions 
of life, as to raise a good superstructure upon it, and to finish the work God has 
given me to do, i. e. so to love and please God in this world, as to enjoy and to 
be happy with him for ever in the next. And it is absolutely necessary that I should 
be speedy and serious in these resolutions; especially when I reflect with myself 
how much of my time I have already spent upon the vanities and follies of youth, 
and how much enhanced and increased this work is, by acquired guilt, by settled 
and repeated habits of sin, which are not without great difficulty to be atoned 
for, and removed. My heart, alas! is now more hardened in iniquity, more puffed 
with pride, and more averse from God, than when I first <pb n="114" id="iv.ii.i.i-Page_114" />entered into covenant with him; and I have added many actual 
sins and provocations to my original guilt and pollution: instead of glorifying 
God, I have dishonoured him; and, instead of working out my own salvation, I have 
taken a pleasure and delight in such things as would, in the end, be my ruin and 
destruction. So that, before I can be able to make any progress in the duties of 
religion, or walk in the paths that lead to life, I must first be freed and disentangled 
from these weights and encumbrances that clog and retard me in my spiritual course; I must have my heart cleansed and softened, humbled and converted to God, and 
all my transgressions purged and pardoned by the merits of my Redeemer. And then 
being fully persuaded that there is no way for me to come to the joys of heaven, 
but by walking according to the strictest rules of holiness upon earth, I must endeavour 
for the future, by a thorough change and reformation of my life, to act in conformity 
to the divine will and pleasure in all things,  ‘and perfect holiness in the fear 
of the Lord:’ for the Most High has told me in his word, that  ‘without holiness 
no man shall see the Lord.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i.i-p3">In order, therefore, to qualify myself for this happiness, it 
will be necessary for me to settle firm and steady Resolutions, to fulfil my duty, 
in all the several branches of it, to God, my neighbour, and myself; and to take 
care these Resolutions be put in practice according to the following method.</p>
<pb n="115" id="iv.ii.i.i-Page_115" />
</div4>

<div4 title="Resolution I." progress="50.09%" prev="iv.ii.i.i" next="iv.ii.i.iii" id="iv.ii.i.ii">
<h3 id="iv.ii.i.ii-p0.1">RESOLUTION I.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.ii.i.ii-p1"><i>I am resolved, by the grace of God, to walk by rule, and therefore 
think it necessary to resolve upon the rules to walk by</i>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.ii.i.ii-p2">AND this rather, because I perceive the want of such rules has 
been the occasion of all, or most of my miscarriages. For, what other reason can 
I assign to myself; for having trifled and slimed away so much time, as I have done 
in my younger years, but because I did not thoroughly resolve to spend it better? What is the reason I have hitherto lived so unserviceably to God, so unprofitably 
to others, and so sinfully against my own soul, but because I did not apply myself 
with that sincerity of resolution, diligence, and circumspection, as a wise man 
ought to have done, to discharge my duty in these particulars? I have, indeed, 
often resolved to bid adieu to my sins and follies, and to enter upon a new course 
of life; but these resolutions being not rightly formed upon steady principles, 
the first temptation made way for a relapse, and the same bait that first allured 
me, has no sooner been thrown in my way, but I have been as ready to catch at it 
again, and as greedy to swallow it, as ever. At other times again, I have acted 
without any thought or resolution at all; and then, though some of my actions might 
be good in themselves, yet being done by chance, and without any true design or 
intention, they could not be imputed to me as good, but rather the quite contrary: so that, in this respect, the want of resolution has not only been the occasion 
of my sinful actions, but <pb n="116" id="iv.ii.i.ii-Page_116" />the corruption of my good ones too. And shall I still go on in 
this loose and careless manner, as I have formerly done? No, I now resolve with 
myself, in the presence of the most high and eternal God, not only in general, to 
walk by rule, but to fix the rule I design to walk by; so that, in all my thoughts, 
and words, and actions, in all places. companies, relations, and conditions, I may 
still have a sure guide at hand to direct me, such a one as I can safely depend 
upon without any danger of being deceived or misled; that is, the holy Scripture. 
And therefore,</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="Resolution II." progress="50.54%" prev="iv.ii.i.ii" next="iv.ii.i.iv" id="iv.ii.i.iii">
<h3 id="iv.ii.i.iii-p0.1">RESOLUTION II.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.ii.i.iii-p1"><i>I am resolved, by the grace of God, to make the Divine Word the 
rule of all the rules I propose to myself</i>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.ii.i.iii-p2">As the will of God is the rule and measure of all that is good, 
so there is nothing deserves that name, but what is agreeable and conformable thereto: 
and this will being fully revealed and contained in the holy Scripture, it will 
be necessary for me, in directing my course over the ocean of this world, that I 
should fix my eye continually upon this star, steer by this compass, and make it 
the only landmark, by which I am to be guided to my wished-for haven. I must not, 
therefore, have recourse to the inward workings of my own roving fancy, or the corrupt 
dictates of my own carnal reason: these are but blind guides, and will certainly 
lead me into the ditch of error, heresy, and irreligion, which in these our self-admiring 
days, so many <pb n="117" id="iv.ii.i.iii-Page_117" />poor souls have been plunged in. Alas! how many hath the impetuous 
torrent of blind zeal and erroneous conscience borne down into a will-worship and 
voluntary subjection of themselves to the spurious offspring of their own deluded 
fancies! If the light that is within them doth but dictate any thing to be done; 
or rather if the whimsey doth but take them, that they must do thus or thus, they 
presently set about it, without ever consulting the sacred writings, to see whether 
it is acceptable to God, or displeasing to him. Whereas, for my own part, I know 
not how any thing should be worthy of God’s accepting, that is not of God’s commanding. 
I am sure the word of God is the good old way that will certainly bring me to my 
Father’s house; for how should that way but lead to heaven, which truth itself hath 
chalked out for me? Not as if it was necessary, that every one of my resolutions 
should be contained word for word in the holy Scriptures; it is sufficient that 
they be implied in, and agreeable thereto. So that, though the manner of my expressions 
may not be found in the word of God, yet the matter of my resolutions may be clearly 
drawn from thence. But let me dive a little into the depth of my sinful heart! What 
is the reason of my thus resolving upon such an exact conformity to the will and 
word of God? Is it to work my way to heaven with my own hands? to purchase an 
inheritance in the land of Canaan with the price of my own holiness and religion? or to swim over the ocean of this world, into the haven of happiness, upon the 
empty bladders of my own resolutions? No.</p><pb n="118" id="iv.ii.i.iii-Page_118" />
</div4>

<div4 title="Resolution III." progress="51.06%" prev="iv.ii.i.iii" next="iv.ii.ii" id="iv.ii.i.iv">
<h3 id="iv.ii.i.iv-p0.1">RESOLUTION III.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.ii.i.iv-p1"><i>I am resolved, that as I am not able to think or do any 
thing that is good, without the influence of the divine grace; so I will not pretend 
to merit any favour from God, upon account of any thing I do for his glory and service</i>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.ii.i.iv-p2">AND indeed I may very well put this resolution amongst the rest; 
for should I resolve to perform my resolutions by mine own strength, I might 
as well resolve never to perform them at all: for truth itself, and mine own 
woeful experience hath convinced me, that I am not able of myself, so much as to 
think a good thought; and how then shall I be able of myself, to resolve upon rules 
of holiness according to the word of God, or to order my conversation according 
to these resolutions, without the concurrence of the divine grace? Alas! should 
the great God be pleased to leave me to myself to resolve upon what is agreeable 
to my corrupt nature, what strange kind of resolutions should I make? What should 
I resolve upon? Certainly, only nothing but to gratify my carnal appetite with 
sensual and sinful pleasures, to indulge myself in riot and excess, to spend my 
time, and revel out my parts and talents, in the revels of sin and vanity. But now, 
 ‘to live holily, righteously, and godly in this present world,’ to deny my own will, 
that I may fulfil the will of God; alas! such resolutions as these would never 
so much as come into my thoughts, much less would they discover themselves in my 
outward conversation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i.iv-p3">But suppose I should be able to make good resolutions, <pb n="119" id="iv.ii.i.iv-Page_119" />and fulfil them exactly in my life and actions; yet, 
what should I do more than my duty? And what should I be esteemed of for doing 
that? Alas! this is so far from pulling me up, that I am verily persuaded should 
I spend all my time, my parts, my strength, my gifts, for God, and all my estate 
upon the poor; should I water my couch continually with my tears, and last my body 
into a skeleton; should I employ each moment of my life in the immediate worship 
of my glorious Creator; so that all my actions, from my birth to my death, should 
be but one continued act of holiness and obedience; in a word, should I live like 
an angel in heaven, and die like a saint on earth, yet I know no truer, nor should 
I desire any better epitaph to be engraven upon my tomb than this,  ‘Here lies an 
unprofitable servant.’ No, no; it is Christ, and Christ alone that my soul must 
support itself upon. It is holiness, indeed, that is the way to heaven; but there 
is none, none but Christ can lead me to it. As the worst of my sins are pardonable 
by Christ, so are the best of my duties damnable without him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i.iv-p4">But if so, then whither tend my resolutions? Why so strict, 
so circumspect a conversation? Why, it is to justify that faith before others, 
and mine own conscience, which I hope, through Christ, shall justify my soul before 
God. And I believe further, that the holier I live here, the happier I shall live 
hereafter; for though I shall not be saved for my works, yet I believe I shall be 
saved according to them. And thus, as I dare not expect to be saved by the performance 
of my resolutions without Christ’s merit, so neither do I ever expect <pb n="120" id="iv.ii.i.iv-Page_120" />to be enabled to perform my resolutions, without his Spirit assisting me therein.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i.iv-p5">No, “it is thyself, my God, and my guide, that I wholly and 
solely depend upon! Oh! for thine own sake, for thy Son’s sake, and for thy promise 
sake, do thou both make me to know what thou wouldst have me to do, and then help 
me to do what thou wouldst have me to know! Teach me first what to resolve upon, 
and then enable me to perform my resolutions; that I may walk with thee in the ways 
of holiness here, and rest with thee in the joys of happiness hereafter!”</p>

</div4></div3>

<div3 title="Concerning My Conversion in General." progress="51.84%" prev="iv.ii.i.iv" next="iv.ii.ii.i" id="iv.ii.ii">

<div4 title="Introduction." progress="51.84%" prev="iv.ii.ii" next="iv.ii.ii.ii" id="iv.ii.ii.i">
<h2 id="iv.ii.ii.i-p0.1">CONCERNING MY CONVERSATION IN
GENERAL.</h2>
<p class="continue" id="iv.ii.ii.i-p1">HAVING thus far determined in general, to form resolutions for 
the better regulating of my life, I must now descend to particulars, and settle 
some rules with myself, to resolve my future life and conversation wholly into holiness 
and religion. I know this is a hard task to do; but I am sure, it is no more than 
what my God and my Father has set me; why therefore should I think much to do it? Shall I grudge to spend my life for him, who did not grudge to spend his own blood 
for me? Shall not I so live that he may be glorified here on earth, who died that 
I might be glorified in heaven, especially considering, that if my whole <pb n="121" id="iv.ii.ii.i-Page_121" />life could be sublimated into holiness, and moulded into an 
exact conformity unto the will of the Most High, I should be happy beyond 
expression? Oh, what a heaven should I then have on earth! What ravishments of 
love and joy would my soul be continually possessed with! Well; I am resolved by 
the grace of God, to try; and to that end do, this morning, wholly sequester and 
set myself apart for God, resolving, by the assistance of his grace, to make all 
and every thought, word, and action, to pay their tribute unto him. Let this man 
mind his profit; a second, his pleasures; a third, his honours; a fourth, 
himself; and all, their sins; I am resolved to mind and serve my God, so as to 
make him the Alpha and Omega, the first and last of my whole life. And, that I 
may always have an exact copy before me, to write and frame every letter of this 
my life by:</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="Resolution I." progress="52.16%" prev="iv.ii.ii.i" next="iv.ii.ii.iii" id="iv.ii.ii.ii">
<h3 id="iv.ii.ii.ii-p0.1">RESOLUTION I.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.ii.ii.ii-p1"><i>I am resolved, by the grace of God, to make Christ the pattern
of my life here, that so Christ may be the portion of my soul hereafter</i>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.ii.ii.ii-p2">LET the whole world go whither it will, I am resolved to 
walk in the steps that my Saviour went in before me: I shall endeavour in all 
places I come into, in all companies I converse with, in all the duties I 
undertake, in all the miseries I undergo, still to behave myself as my Saviour 
would do, were he in my place. So that wheresoever I am, or whatsoever I am 
about, I shall still put this question to myself, Would my Saviour go hither? <pb n="122" id="iv.ii.ii.ii-Page_122" />Would he do this or that? And, every morning, consider with 
myself, Suppose my Saviour was in my stead, had my business to do, how would he 
demean himself this day? How meek and lowly would he be in his carriage and deportment? How circumspect in his walking? How savoury in his discourse? How heavenly in 
all, even his earthly employments? Well, and am I resolved, by strength from himself, 
to follow him as near as possible. I know, I can never hope perfectly to transcribe 
this copy, but I must endeavour to imitate it in the best manner I can, that so 
by doing as he did, in time I may be where he is to all eternity. But, alas! his 
life was spiritual, and  ‘I am carnal, sold under sin;’ and every pretty object that 
doth but please my senses, will be apt to divert and draw away my soul from following 
his steps. In order, therefore, to prevent this,</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="Resolution II." progress="52.47%" prev="iv.ii.ii.ii" next="iv.ii.ii.iv" id="iv.ii.ii.iii">
<h3 id="iv.ii.ii.iii-p0.1">RESOLUTION II.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.ii.ii.iii-p1"><i>I am resolved, by (he grace of God, to walk by, faith, and not 
by sight, on earth, that so I may live by sight, and not by faith, in heaven</i>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.ii.ii.iii-p2">AND truly, this resolution is so necessary to the performance 
of all the rest, that without it I can do nothing, with it I can do every thing 
that is required. The reason why I am so much taken with the garnish and seeming 
beauty of this world’s vanities, so as to step out of the road of holiness to catch 
at. or delight myself in them, is only because I look upon them with an eye of sense. 
For could I behold every thing with the eye of faith, I should <pb n="123" id="iv.ii.ii.iii-Page_123" />judge of them, not as they seem to me, but as they are in themselves, 
 ‘vanity and vexation of spirit.’ For, faith has a quick and piercing eye, that can 
look through the outward superficies into the inward essence of things. It can look 
through the pleasing bait to the hidden book, view the sting, as well as the honey, 
the everlasting punishment, as well as the temporal contentment there is in sin. 
It is, as the apostle very well defines it,  ‘the substance of things hoped for, 
and the evidence of things not seen.’<note n="161" id="iv.ii.ii.iii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii.iii-p3"><scripRef id="iv.ii.ii.iii-p3.1" passage="Heb. xi. 1" parsed="|Heb|11|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.1">Heb. xi. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> It is the substance of whatsoever is promised 
by God to me, or expected by me from him: so that, by faith, whatsoever I hope 
for in heaven, I may have the substance of upon earth: and it is  ‘the evidence of 
things not seen, the presence of what is absent, the clear demonstration of what 
would otherwise seem impossible; so that I can clearly discern, as through a perspective, 
hidden things and things afar off, as if they were open, and just at hand; I can 
look into the deepest mysteries, as fully revealed, and see heaven and eternity 
as just ready to receive me.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii.iii-p4">And, oh, could I but always look through this glass, and be constantly 
upon the mount, taking a view of the land of Canaan, what dreams and shadows would 
all things here below appear to be? Well, by the grace of God, I am resolved no 
longer to tie myself to sense and sight, the sordid and trifling affairs of this 
life, but always to walk as one of the other world, to behave myself in all places, 
and at all times, as one already possessed of my inheritance, and an inhabitant 
of the New <pb n="124" id="iv.ii.ii.iii-Page_124" />Jerusalem; by faith assuring myself I have but a few 
more days to live below, a little more work to do: and then I shall lay aside my 
glass, and be admitted to a nearer vision and fruition of God, and  ‘see him face 
to face.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii.iii-p5">By this means, I shall always live, as if I was daily to die; always speak, as if my tongue, the next moment, were to cleave to the roof of 
my mouth: and continually order my thoughts and affections in such a manner, as 
if my soul were just ready to depart, and take its flight into the other world. 
By this means, whatsoever place I am in, or whatsoever work I am about, I shall 
still be with my God, and demean myself so, as if, with St. Jerome, I heard 
the voice of the trumpet crying out, “Awake, ye dead, and come to judgment.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii.iii-p6">And thus, though I am at present here in the flesh, yet I shall 
look upon myself as more really an inhabitant of heaven, than I am upon earth. Here 
I am but as a pilgrim, or a sojourner, that has  ‘no abiding city;’ but there I have 
a sure and everlasting inheritance, which Christ has purchased and prepared for 
me, and which faith has given me the possession of. And, therefore, as it is my 
duty, so I will constantly make it my endeavour, to live up to the character of 
a true Christian, whose portion and conversation is in heaven, and think it a disgrace 
and disparagement to my profession, to stoop to, or entangle myself with such toys 
and trifles as the men of the world busy themselves about; or to feed upon husks 
with swine here below, when it is in my power, by faith, to be continually 
supplied with spiritual manna from heaven, <pb n="125" id="iv.ii.ii.iii-Page_125" />till at last I am admitted to it. And that I may awe my 
spirit into the performance of these, and all other my resolutions,</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="Resolution III." progress="53.30%" prev="iv.ii.ii.iii" next="iv.ii.iii" id="iv.ii.ii.iv">
<h3 id="iv.ii.ii.iv-p0.1">RESOLUTION III.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.ii.ii.iv-p1"><i>1 am resolved, by the grace of God, always to be looking upon God, as always looking upon me</i>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.ii.ii.iv-p2">WHERESOEVER I am, or whatsoever I am doing, I must still consider 
the eye of the great God as directly intent upon me, viewing and observing all my 
thoughts, words, and actions, and writing them down in the book of his remembrance, 
and that all these, unless they be washed out with the tears of repentance, and 
crossed with the blood of my crucified Saviour, must still remain on record, and 
be brought in judgment against me at the great day. That therefore, I may always 
behave myself as in his presence, it behoves me thoroughly to consider, and be persuaded, 
not only that my outward man, but even also, the secret thoughts, the inward motions 
and retirements of my soul, all the several windings and turnings of my heart, are 
exactly known and manifest, as anatomized before him. He knows what I am now thinking, 
doing, and writing, as well as I do myself; yea, he sees every word whilst it is 
in my heart, before it be brought forth and set down. He knows all the resolutions 
I have made, and how often, poor creature! I have broken them already since I made 
them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii.iv-p3">Upon this consideration, I resolve to stand my ground against 
all temptations, and whenever I find myself in danger to be drawn aside by them, <pb n="126" id="iv.ii.ii.iv-Page_126" />to oppose the bent of my corrupt affections, by these or the 
like questions: am I really in the presence of the Almighty, the great Lord of heaven 
and earth, and shall I presume to affront him to his face, by doing such things 
as I know are odious and displeasing to him? I would not commit adultery in the 
presence of my fellow-creatures, and shall I do it in the presence of the glorious 
Jehovah? I would not steal in the sight. of an earthly judge, and shall I do it 
before the Judge of all the world? if fear and shame from men have such an influence 
upon me, as to deter me from the commission of sin, how ought I to be moved with 
the apprehensions of God’s inspection, who does not only know my transgressions, 
but will eternally punish me for them?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii.iv-p4">May these thoughts and considerations always take place in my 
heart, and be accompanied with such happy effects in my conversation, that I may 
live with God upon earth, and so love and fear his presence in this world, that 
I may for ever enjoy his glory in the next!</p>
</div4></div3>

<div3 title="Concerning My Thoughts." progress="53.80%" prev="iv.ii.ii.iv" next="iv.ii.iii.i" id="iv.ii.iii">
<h2 id="iv.ii.iii-p0.1">CONCERNING MY THOUGHTS.</h2>

<div4 title="Introduction." progress="53.80%" prev="iv.ii.iii" next="iv.ii.iii.ii" id="iv.ii.iii.i">
<p class="continue" id="iv.ii.iii.i-p1">BUT who am I, poor, proud, sinful dust and ashes, that I should 
expect to live so holy, so heavenly, as is here supposed! ‘Can grapes be gathered 
from thorns, or figs from thistles?’ Can the fruit be sweet, when the root is bitter? Or the <pb n="127" id="iv.ii.iii.i-Page_127" />streams healthful, when the fountain is poisoned? No, I must 
either get me a new and better heart, or else it will be impossible for me ever 
to lead a new and better life. But how must 1 come by this pearl of inestimable 
value, a new heart? Can I purchase it with my own riches? or find it in my own 
field? Can I raise it from sin to holiness? from earth or heaven; or from myself 
to God? Alas! I have endeavoured it, but I find by woeful experience, I cannot 
attain to it: I have been lifting and heaving again and again, to raise it out 
of the mire and clay of sin and corruption; but, alas! it will not stir: I have 
rubbed and chafed it with one threatening after another, and all to get heat and 
life into it; but still it is as cold and dead as ever: I have brought it to the 
promises, and set it under the dropping of the sanctuary; I have shown it the beauty 
of Christ, and the deformity of sin; but yet it is a hard and sinful, an earthly 
and sensual heart still. What, therefore, shall I do with it? O my God, I bring 
it unto thee! thou that madest it a heart at first, can only make it a new heart 
now! O do thou purify and refine it, and  ‘renew a right spirit within me!’ Do thou 
take it into thy hands, and out of thine infinite goodness, new mould it up, by 
thine own grace, into an exact conformity to thy own will! Do thou but give me 
a new heart, and I shall promise thee, by thy grace to lead a new life, and become 
a new creature! Do thou but clear the fountain, and I shall endeavour to look to 
the streams that flow from it; which that I may be able to do with the better success,</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="Resolution I." progress="54.19%" prev="iv.ii.iii.i" next="iv.ii.iii.iii" id="iv.ii.iii.ii">
<h3 id="iv.ii.iii.ii-p0.1">RESOLUTION I.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.ii.iii.ii-p1"><i>I am resolved, by the grace of God, to watch as much over the 
inward motions of my heart, as the outward actions of my life</i>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.ii.iii.ii-p2">FOR, my heart, I perceive is the womb, in which all sin 
is first conceived, and from which, my Saviour tells me,  ‘proceed evil thoughts, 
adulteries, fornications, murders, thefts, covetousness, wickedness, deceit, lasciviousness, 
an evil eye, blasphemy, pride, foolishness.’<note n="162" id="iv.ii.iii.ii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iii.ii-p3"><scripRef passage="Mark 7:21,22" id="iv.ii.iii.ii-p3.1" parsed="|Mark|7|21|0|0;|Mark|7|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.7.21 Bible:Mark.7.22">Mark, vii, 21, 22</scripRef>.</p></note> So that, as ever I would prevent the 
commission of these sins in my life, I must endeavour to hinder their conception 
in my heart, following the wise man’s counsel,  ‘to keep my heart with all diligence, 
because out of it are the issues of life.’<note n="163" id="iv.ii.iii.ii-p3.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iii.ii-p4"><scripRef id="iv.ii.iii.ii-p4.1" passage="Prov. iv. 23" parsed="|Prov|4|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.4.23">Prov. iv. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> Neither is this the only reason, why 
I should set so strict a watch over my heart, because sinful thoughts lead to sinful 
acts; but because the thoughts themselves are sinful, yea, the very first-born 
of iniquity; which though men cannot pry into or discover, yet the all-seeing God 
knows and observes, and remembers them, as well as the greatest actions of all my 
life. And oh! what wicked and profane thoughts have I formerly entertained, not 
only against God, but against Christ, by questioning the justice of his laws, and 
doubting of the truth of his revelation, so as to make both his life and death of 
none effect to me! which that they may never be laid to my charge hereafter, I 
humbly beseech God to pardon and absolve me from them, and to give <pb n="129" id="iv.ii.iii.ii-Page_129" />me grace for the remainder of my life, to be as careful of thinking, 
as of doing well, and as fearful of offending him, in my heart, as of transgressing 
his laws in my life and conversation. To this end,</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="Resolution II." progress="54.54%" prev="iv.ii.iii.ii" next="iv.ii.iii.iv" id="iv.ii.iii.iii">
<h3 id="iv.ii.iii.iii-p0.1">RESOLUTION II.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.ii.iii.iii-p1"><i>I am resolved by the grace of God to slop every thought, at 
its first entering into my heart, and to examine it whence it comes, and whither 
it tends</i>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.ii.iii.iii-p2">So soon as ever any new thought begins to bubble in my soul, 
I am resolved to examine what stamp it is of, whether it springs from the pure fountain 
of living waters, or the polluted streams of my own affections; as also, which way 
it tends, or takes its course, towards the ocean of happiness, or pit of destruction. 
And the reason of this my resolution, I draw from the experience I have had of the 
devil’s temptations, and the working of my own corruptions; by which I find that 
there is no sin I am betrayed into, but what takes its rise from my inward thoughts. 
These are the tempters that first present some pleasing object to my view, and then 
bias my understanding, and prevent my will, to comply with the suggestion. So that, 
though the Spirit of God is pleased to dart a beam into my heart at the same time, 
and show me the odious and dangerous effects of such thoughts; yet I know not how 
or why, I find a prevailing suggestion <pb n="130" id="iv.ii.iii.iii-Page_130" />within, that tells me, it is but a thought, and that so 
long as it goes no further, it cannot do me much hurt. Under this specious colour 
and pretence, I secretly persuade myself to dwell a little longer upon it; and 
finding my heart pleased and delighted with its natural issue, I give it a little 
further indulgence, till at last my desire breaks out into a flame, and will be 
satisfied with nothing less than the enjoyment of the object it is exercised upon. 
And what water can quench such a raging fire, as is thus kindled by the devil, and 
blown up by the bellows of my own inordinate affections, which the more I think 
of, the more I increase the flame? How nearly therefore does it concern me to take 
up this resolution, of setting a constant watch and guard at the door of my heart, 
that nothing may enter in, without a strict examination? Not as if I could examine 
every particular thought that arises in my heart, for by that means I could do nothing 
else but examine my thoughts without intermission. But this I must do: whensoever 
I find any thought that bears the face or appearance of sin, I must throw it aside 
with the utmost abhorrence; and when it comes in disguise, as the devil under Samuel’s 
mantle, or when it is a thought I never conceived before, and know not but it may 
be bad, as well as good; then, before I suffer it to settle upon my spirits, I must 
examine as well as I can, whether it be sent from heaven or hell, and what message 
it comes about, and what will be the issue of it. And thus by the divine assistance, 
I shall let nothing into my heart, but what will bring me nearer to my God, and 
set me at a greater distance from the evil and punishment <pb n="131" id="iv.ii.iii.iii-Page_131" />of sin. Neither do I think it my duty only to be so watchful 
against such thoughts as are in themselves sinful; but,</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="Resolution III." progress="55.15%" prev="iv.ii.iii.iii" next="iv.ii.iii.v" id="iv.ii.iii.iv">
<h3 id="iv.ii.iii.iv-p0.1">RESOLUTION III.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.ii.iii.iv-p1"><i>I am resolved, by the grace of God, to be as fearful to let 
in vain, as careful to keep out sinful, thoughts</i>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.ii.iii.iv-p2">I DO not look upon vain thoughts as only tending to sin, but 
as in themselves sinful; for that which makes sin to be sin, is the want of conformity 
to the will of God; and that vain thoughts are not conformable and agreeable to 
the divine will, appears, in that God himself, by the mouth of his royal prophet, 
expressly saith,  ‘I hate vain thoughts.’<note n="164" id="iv.ii.iii.iv-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iii.iv-p3"><scripRef id="iv.ii.iii.iv-p3.1" passage="Psal. cxix. 113" parsed="|Ps|19|113|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.113">Psal. cxix. 113</scripRef>.</p></note> Again, vain thoughts are therefore sinful, 
because they have in them nothing that can denominate them good: for, as in a moral 
sense, there is never a particular individual act, so neither is there any particular 
thought, but what is either good or bad, in some respect or other. There is not 
a moment of my life, but it is my duty either to be thinking, or speaking, or doing 
good; so that whensoever I am not thus employed, I come short or my duty, and by 
consequence, am guilty of sin.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iii.iv-p4">But what are these vain thoughts, I am thus resolving against? Why all wanderings and distraction in prayer, or hearing the word of God; all 
useless, trifling, and impertinent thoughts, that do <pb n="132" id="iv.ii.iii.iv-Page_132" />not belong to, nor further the work I am about, the grand affair 
of my salvation, may properly be called vain thoughts. And, alas! what swarms of 
these are continually crowding into my heart? How have I thought away whole hours 
together, about I know not what chimeras, whereof one scarce ever depends upon another: sometimes entertaining myself with the pleasure. of sense, as eating and drinking, 
and such like earthly enjoyments; sometimes building castles in the air, and climbing 
up to the pinnacle of wealth and honour, which I am not half way got up to, but 
down I fall again into a fool’s paradise?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iii.iv-p5">Or, if I chance, at any time, to think a good while upon one 
thing, it is just to as much purpose as the man’s thoughts were, which I have sometimes 
heard of and smiled at, who having an egg in his hand, by a sort of chimerical climax, 
improved it into an estate; but while he was thus pleasing himself with these imaginary 
products, down drops the egg, and all his hens, and cattle, and house, and lands, 
that he had raised from it, vanished in the fall. These, and such like, are vain 
thoughts, that I must, for the future, endeavour to avoid; and though it will be 
impossible for me wholly to prevent their first entering into my mind, yet I resolve, 
by the grace of God, not to harbour or dwell upon, or delight myself with them. 
And then notwithstanding they are, in some sense, sinful, yet they will not be imputed 
to me as such, provided I use my utmost endeavours to avoid them. Which that I may 
be the better able to do,</p>
<pb n="133" id="iv.ii.iii.iv-Page_133" />
</div4>

<div4 title="Resolution IV." progress="55.73%" prev="iv.ii.iii.iv" next="iv.ii.iii.vi" id="iv.ii.iii.v">
<h3 id="iv.ii.iii.v-p0.1">RESOLUTION IV.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.ii.iii.v-p1"><i>I am resolved, by the grace of God, to be always exercising my 
thoughts upon good objects, that the devil may not exercise them upon bad</i>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.ii.iii.v-p2">THE soul being a spiritual substance, is always in action, and 
its proper and immediate act is thinking, which is as natural and proper to the 
soul, as extension is to the body: it is that upon which all the other actings 
of the soul are grounded; so that neither our apprehensions of, nor affections 
to, any object can be acted without it. And hence it is, that I think the soul is 
very properly defined, <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.ii.iii.v-p2.1">substantia cogitans</span></i>, a thinking substance; for there 
is nothing else but a spirit can think, and there is no spirit but always doth think. 
And this I find by experience to be so true and certain, that if at any time I have 
endeavoured to think of nothing (as I have oftentimes done) I have spent all the 
time in thinking upon that very thought.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iii.v-p3">How much, therefore, doth it concern me to keep my soul in continual 
exercise upon what is good; for be sure, if I do not set it on work, the devil 
will; and if it do not work for God, it will work for him; I know sinful objects 
arc more agreeable to a sinful soul; but I am sure, holy thoughts are more conformable 
to a holy God. Why, therefore, should I spend and revel out my thoughts upon that 
which will destroy my soul? No, no; I shall henceforth endeavour always to be 
employing my thoughts upon something that is good: and, therefore, to have good 
subjects constantly at hand to <pb n="134" id="iv.ii.iii.v-Page_134" />think upon, as the attributes of God, the glory of heaven, the 
misery of hell, the merits of Christ, the corruption of my nature, the sinfulness 
of sin, the beauty of holiness, the vanity of the world, the immortality of the 
soul, and the like; and likewise to take occasion from the objects I meet or converse 
with in the world, to make such remarks and reflections as may be for my advantage 
or improvement in my spiritual affairs. For, there is nothing in the world, though 
it be never so bad, but that I may exercise good thoughts upon; and my neglect 
in this kind has been the real occasion of all those vain thoughts that have hitherto 
possessed my soul. I have not kept them close to their work, to think upon what 
is good, and therefore, they have run out into those extravagancies, which, by the 
blessing of God in the performance of these resolutions, I shall endeavour to avoid.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iii.v-p4">It is, indeed, a singular advantage of that high and heavenly 
calling, in which the Most High, of his wisdom and goodness, has been pleased to 
place me, that all the objects we converse with, and all the subjects we exercise 
our thoughts upon, are either God and heaven, or something relating to them. So 
that we need not go out of our common road to meet with this heavenly company, good 
thoughts. But then, I do not account every thought of God, or heaven, which only 
swims in my brain, to be a good and holy thought, unless it sinks down into my heart 
and affections, e. unless to my meditations of God, and another world, I join a 
longing for him, a rejoicing in him, and a solacing myself in the hopes of a future 
enjoyment of him. Neither will this be any hinderance, but a furtherance to my studies; 
for, as I know no divine truths <pb n="135" id="iv.ii.iii.v-Page_135" />as I ought, unless I know them practically and experimentally; 
so I never think I have any clear apprehensions of God, till I find my affections 
are inflamed towards him; or that ever I understand any divine truth aright, till 
my heart be brought into subjection to it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iii.v-p5">This resolution, therefore, extends itself, not only to the subject-matter 
of my thoughts, but also to the quality of them, with regard to practice, that they 
may influence my life and conversation, that whether I speak, or write, or eat, 
or drink, or whatsoever I do, I may still season all, even my commonest actions, 
with heavenly meditations; there being nothing I can set my hand to, but I may 
likewise set my heart a working upon it. Which, accordingly I shall endeavour, by 
the blessing of God, to do. And, for the better ordering of my thoughts,</p>

</div4>

<div4 title="Resolution V." progress="56.58%" prev="iv.ii.iii.v" next="iv.ii.iv" id="iv.ii.iii.vi">
<h3 id="iv.ii.iii.vi-p0.1">RESOLUTION V.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.ii.iii.vi-p1"><i>I am resolved, by the grace of God, so to marshal my thoughts, 
that they may not justly one another, nor any of them prejudice the business I am 
about.</i></p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.ii.iii.vi-p2">MY soul being by nature swift and nimble, and by corruption 
inordinate and irregular in its operations, I can never set myself to think upon 
one thing, but presently another presses in, and another after that, and so on, 
till by thinking of so many things at once, I can think upon nothing to any purpose. 
And hence it is that I throw away thousands of <pb n="136" id="iv.ii.iii.vi-Page_136" />thoughts each day for nothing, which, if well managed, might 
prove very profitable and advantageous to me. To prevent, therefore, this tumultuous, 
desultory, and useless working of my thoughts, as I have already resolved to fix 
my heart upon necessary, and useful and good objects, so to prevent my thoughts 
rolling from one thing to another, or leaping from the top of one to the height 
of another object, I must now endeavour to rank and digest them into order and method, 
that they may for the future be more steady and regular in their pursuits. I know 
the devil and my own corrupt nature will labour to break the ranks, and confound 
the order of them; what stratagem, therefore, shall I use to prevent this confusion 
I shall endeavour, by the grace of God, whensoever I find any idle thoughts begin 
to frisk and rove out of the way, to call them in again, and set them to work upon 
one or other of those objects before mentioned, and to keep them, for some time, 
fixed and intent upon it; and, considering the relations and dependencies of one 
thing upon another, not to suffer any foreign ideas, such I mean, as are impertinent 
to the chain of thoughts I am upon, to justle them out, or divert my mind another 
way. No, not though they be otherwise good thoughts; for thoughts in themselves 
good, when they crowd in unseasonably, are sometimes attended with very ill effects, 
by interrupting and preventing some good purposes and resolutions, which might prove 
more effectual for promoting God’s glory, the good of others, and the comfort of 
our own souls.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iii.vi-p3">These, and such like, are the methods by which I design and resolve 
to regulate my thoughts: and, <pb n="137" id="iv.ii.iii.vi-Page_137" />since I can do nothing without the divine assistance, I earnestly 
beg of God to give me such a measure of his grace, as may enable me effectually 
to put these resolutions in practice, that I may not think and resolve in vain.</p>
</div4></div3>

<div3 title="Concerning My Affections." progress="57.09%" prev="iv.ii.iii.vi" next="iv.ii.iv.i" id="iv.ii.iv">
<h2 id="iv.ii.iv-p0.1">CONCERNING MY AFFECTIONS.</h2>

<div4 title="Introduction." progress="57.10%" prev="iv.ii.iv" next="iv.ii.iv.ii" id="iv.ii.iv.i">
<p class="continue" id="iv.ii.iv.i-p1">BUT whilst I am thus arranging my thoughts, I find something 
of a passion or inclination within me, either drawing me to, or driving me from, 
every thing 1 think on; so that I cannot so much as think upon a thought, but it 
is either pleasing or displeasing to me, according to the agreeableness or disagreeableness 
of the object it is placed upon, or to my natural affections, If it comes under 
the pleasing dress and appearance of good, I readily choose and embrace it; if 
otherwise, I am as eagerly bent to refuse and reject it. And these two acts of the 
will are naturally founded in those two reigning passions of the soul, love and 
hatred, which I cannot but look upon as the grounds of all its other motions and 
affections. For what are those other passions of desire, hope, joy, and the like, 
but love in its several postures? and what else can we conceive of fear, grief, 
abhorrence, &amp;c. but so many different expressions of hatred, according to the several 
circumstances that the displeasing objects appear to be under. Doth my understanding 
represent any thing to my will, under the notion of good and pleasant? My will 
is presently taken and delighted <pb n="138" id="iv.ii.iv.i-Page_138" />with it, and so places its love upon it; and this love, 
if the object be present., inclines me to embrace it with joy; if absent, it puts 
forth itself into desire; if easy to be obtained, it comforts itself with hope; if difficult, it arms itself with courage; if impossible, it boils up into anger; 
if obstructed, it presently falls down into despair.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iv.i-p2">On the other hand, doth my understanding represent any object 
to my will, as evil, painful, or deformed? How doth it immediately shrink and gather 
up itself into a loathing and hatred of it! and this hatred, if the ungrateful object 
he present, puts on the mournful sables of grief and sorrow: if it be at any distance 
from it, it boils up into detestation and abhorrence; if ready to fall upon it, 
it shakes for fear; if difficult to be prevented, it strengthens itself 
with courage and magnanimity, either to conquer or undergo it. These affections, 
therefore, being thus the constant attendants of my thoughts, it behoves me as much 
to look to those as to the other, especially, when I consider, that not only my 
thoughts, but even my actions too, are generally determined to good or bad, accordingly 
as they are influenced by them. That my affections, therefore, as well as my thoughts, 
may be duly regulated,</p>
<pb n="139" id="iv.ii.iv.i-Page_139" />
</div4>

<div4 title="Resolution I." progress="57.61%" prev="iv.ii.iv.i" next="iv.ii.iv.iii" id="iv.ii.iv.ii">
<h3 id="iv.ii.iv.ii-p0.1">RESOLUTION I.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.ii.iv.ii-p1"><i>I am resolved by the grace of God, always to make my affections 
subservient to the dictates of my understanding, that my reason may not follow, 
but guide my affections</i>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.ii.iv.ii-p2">THE affections, being of themselves blind and inordinate, unless 
they are directed by reason and judgment, they either move towards a wrong object, 
or pursue the right a wrong way. And this judgment must be mature and deliberate, 
such as arises from a clear apprehension of the nature of the object that affects 
me, and a thorough consideration of the several circumstances that attend it. And 
great care must be taken, that I do not impose upon myself by fancy and imagination, 
that I do not mistake fancy for judgment, or the capricious humours of my roving 
imagination, for the solid dictates of a well-guided reason. For, my fancy is as 
wild as my affections: and,  ‘if the blind lead the blind, they will both fall 
into the ditch.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iv.ii-p3">And, alas! how oft am I deceived in this manner! If I do but 
fancy a thing good and lovely, how eager are my affections in the pursuit of it? 
If I do but fancy any thing evil and hurtful to me, how doth my heart presently 
rise up against it, or grieve or sorrow for it? and this, I believe hath been the 
occasion of all the enormities and extravagancies I have been guilty of, through 
the whole course of my past life, divesting me of my reasonable faculties, as to 
the acts and exercises of them, and subjecting my soul to the powers of sense, that 
I could not raise my affections above them. Thus, <pb n="140" id="iv.ii.iv.ii-Page_140" />for instance, I have not loved grace, because my fancy could 
not see its beauty; I have not loathed sin, because my fancy could not comprehend 
its misery; and I have not truly desired heaven, because my fancy could not reach 
its glory: whereas, if the transient beauty and lustre of this world’s vanities 
was but presented to my view, how has my fancy mounted up to the highest pitch 
of pleasure and ambition, and inflamed my heart with the desire of them!</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iv.ii-p4">And thus, poor wretch, have I been carried about with the powerful 
charms of sense, without having any other guide of my affections, but what is common 
to the very brutes that perish; fancy supplying that place in the sensitive, which 
reason does in the rational, soul. And, alas! what is this, but, with Nebuchadnezzar, 
to leave communion with men, and herd myself with the flocks of the beasts of the 
field? And what a shame and reproach is this to the image of God, in which I was 
created!</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iv.ii-p5">Oh! Thou, that art the author of my nature, help me, I beseech 
thee, to act more conformably to it, for the time to come; that I may no longer 
be bewildered or misled by the blind conduct of my straggling fancy; this <i>
<span lang="LA" id="iv.ii.iv.ii-p5.1">ignis 
fatuus</span></i>, that hurries me over bogs, and precipices to the pit of destruction, 
but that I may bring all my affections and actions to the standard of a sound and 
clear judgment; and let that judgment be guided by the unerring light of thy divine 
word: that so I may neither love, desire, fear, nor detest any thing, but what 
my judgment thus formed, tells me I ought to do.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iv.ii-p6">I know it will be very hard thus to subdue my affections to the 
dictates and commands of my <pb n="141" id="iv.ii.iv.ii-Page_141" />judgment: but howsoever, it is my resolution, this morning, 
in the presence of almighty God, to endeavour it, and never to suffer my heart to 
settle its affections upon any object, till my judgment hath passed its sentence 
upon it. And, as I will not suffer my affections to run before my judgment; so whenever 
that is determined, I steadfastly resolve to follow it: that so, my 
apprehensions and affections always going together, I may be sure to walk in the 
direct path of God’s commandments, and enter the gate that leads to everlasting 
life. And, the better to facilitate the performance of this general resolution, 
it being necessary to descend to particulars:</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="Resolution II." progress="58.42%" prev="iv.ii.iv.ii" next="iv.ii.iv.iv" id="iv.ii.iv.iii">
<h3 id="iv.ii.iv.iii-p0.1">RESOLUTION II.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.ii.iv.iii-p1"><i>I am resolved, by the grace of God, to love God, as the best 
of goods, and to hate sin, as the worst of evils</i>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.ii.iv.iii-p2">As God is the centre of our concupiscible affections, so sin 
is the object of those we call irascible; and the affections of love and hatred 
being the ground of all the rest, I must have a great care that I do not mistake 
or miscarry in them: for if these be placed upon wrong objects, it is impossible 
any of the rest should be placed upon right ones. In order, therefore, to prevent 
such a miscarriage, as God is the greatest good, and sin the greatest evil, I resolve 
to love God above all things else in the world, and to hate sin to the same degree; 
and so to love other things, only in relation to God; and to hate nothing but in 
reference to sin.</p>

<pb n="142" id="iv.ii.iv.iii-Page_142" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iv.iii-p3">As for the first, the loving God above all things, there is nothing 
seems more reasonable, inasmuch as there is nothing lovely in any creature, but 
what it receives from God; and by how much the more it is like to God, by so much 
the more it is lovely unto us. Hence it is that beauty, or an exact symmetry and 
proportion of parts and colours, so attracts our love, because it so much resembles 
God, who is beauty and perfection itself. And hence it is likewise, that grace is 
the most lovely thing in the world, next to God, as being the image of God himself 
stamped upon the soul; nay, it is not only the image and representation, but it 
is the influence and communication of himself to us; so that the more we have of 
grace, we may safely say, so much the more we have of God within us. Why, therefore, 
should I grudge my love to him, who only deserves it? who is not only infinitely 
lovely in himself, but the author and perfection of all loveliness in his creatures; 
why, the true reason is, that my affections have run a gadding without my judgment, 
or else my judgment hath been baulked or anticipated by my fancy; whereas, now that 
my apprehensions of God are a little cleared up, and my judgment leads the way, 
though nobody sees me, yet methinks I cannot but blush at myself, that I should 
ever lie doting upon these dreams and shadows here below, and not fix my affections 
upon the infinite beauty and all-sufficiency of God above, who deserves my love 
and admiration so infinitely beyond them. However, therefore, I have heretofore 
placed my affections upon other things above God, I am now resolved to love God, 
not only above many, or most things, but above all things else in the world.</p>
<pb n="143" id="iv.ii.iv.iii-Page_143" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iv.iii-p4">And here, by loving God, I do not understand that sensitive affection 
I place upon material objects; for it is impossible, that that should be fixed upon 
God, who is a pure spiritual being; but that, as by the deliberate choice of my 
will I take him for my chiefest good, so I ought to prefer him as such, before my 
nearest and clearest possessions, interests, or relations, and whatsoever else may 
at any time stand in competition with him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iv.iii-p5">And thus, as I shall endeavour to love God, so likewise to hate 
sin, above all things: and this is as necessary as the former; for all things have 
something of good in them, as they are made by God; but sin being, in its own nature, 
a privation of good, and directly opposite to the nature and will of God, (as I 
have before showed,) it has nothing of beauty or amiableness to recommend it to 
my affections. On the contrary, it is a compound of deformity and defilement, that 
is always attended with punishment and misery: and must, therefore, be the object 
of my hatred and abhorrence, wheresoever I find it. For, as God is the centre of 
all that is good, so is sin the fountain of all the evil in the world. All the strife 
and contention, ignominy and disgrace, misfortunes and afflictions that I observe 
in the world; all the diseases of my body, and infirmities of my mind; all the 
errors of my understanding, and irregularities of my will and affections; in a 
word, all the evils whatsoever, that I am affected with, or subject to, in this 
world, are still the fruits and effects of sin: for if man had never offended the 
chiefest good, he had never been subject to this train of evils which attended 
his transgression. Whensoever, therefore, I find myself begin to detest and 
abhor any evil, I shall, for <pb n="144" id="iv.ii.iv.iii-Page_144" />the future, endeavour to turn my eyes to the spring-head, and 
loathe and detest the fountain that sends forth all those bitter and unwholesome 
streams as well as the channels of those corrupt hearts in which they flow. And 
for this reason I resolve to hate sin wheresoever I find it, whether in myself or 
in others, in the best of friends, as well as the worst of enemies. Love, I know, 
and charity,  ‘covers a multitude of sins,’ and where we love the man, we are all 
of us but too apt to overlook, or excuse his faults. For the prevention of this, 
therefore, I firmly resolve, in all my expressions of love to my fellow-creatures, 
so to love the person, as yet to hate his sins; and so to hate his sins, as yet 
to love his person. The last of which, I hope, I shall not find hard to practise, 
my nature, by the blessing of God, being not easily inclined to hate any man’s person 
whatsoever; and the former will not be much more difficult, when I consider, that 
by how much more I love my friend, by so much more should I hate whatsoever will 
be offensive or destructive to him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iv.iii-p6">Having thus fixed my resolutions with regard to those two 
commanding passions of my soul, love and hatred;</p>
<pb n="145" id="iv.ii.iv.iii-Page_145" />
</div4>

<div4 title="Resolution III." progress="59.56%" prev="iv.ii.iv.iii" next="iv.ii.iv.v" id="iv.ii.iv.iv">
<h3 id="iv.ii.iv.iv-p0.1">RESOLUTION III.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.ii.iv.iv-p1"><i>I am resolved, by the assistance of divine grace, to make 
God the principal object of my joy, and sin the principal object of my grief and 
sorrow; so as to grieve for sin more than suffering, and for suffering only for 
sin’s sake</i>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.ii.iv.iv-p2">THE affections of joy and grief are the immediate issues of love 
and hatred, and, therefore, not at all to be separated in their object. Having, 
therefore, resolved to love, I cannot but resolve likewise to rejoice in God above 
all things; for the same measure of love I have towards any thing, the same measure 
of complacency and delight I must necessarily have in the enjoyment of it. As, therefore, 
I love God above all things, and other things only in subserviency to him, so much 
I rejoice in God above all things, and in other things only as coming from him. 
I know I not only may, but must rejoice, in the mercies and blessings that God confers 
upon me; but it is still my duty to rejoice more in what God is in himself, than 
in what he is pleased to communicate to me: so that I am not only bound to rejoice 
in God, when I have nothing else, but when I have all things else to rejoice in. 
Let therefore my riches, honours, or my friends fail me: let my pleasures, my health 
and hope, and all fail me; I am still resolved, by his grace, to rejoice in the 
Lord, and to joy in the God of my salvation. On the other hand, let honour or riches 
be multiplied upon me; let joy and pleasure, and all that a carnal heart (like 
mine) can wish for or desire, be thrown upon me; yet I am still resolved, that 
as it is <pb n="146" id="iv.ii.iv.iv-Page_146" />my business to serve God, so shall it be my delight and comfort to rejoice in 
him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iv.iv-p3">And, as God shall be my chiefest joy, so shall sin be my greatest 
grief; for I account no condition miserable, but that which results from, or leads 
me into sin; so that when any thing befals me, which may bear the face of suffering, 
and fill my heart with sorrow, I shall still endeavour to keep off the smart till 
I know from whence it comes. If sin has kindled the fire of God’s wrath against 
me, and brought these judgments upon me, oh! what a heavy load shall I then feel 
upon my soul! and how shall I groan and complain under the burden of’ it: 
but if there be nothing of the poison of sin dropped into this cup of sorrows, 
though it may perhaps prove bitter to my senses, yet it will in the end prove 
healthful to my soul, as being not kindled at the furnace of God’s wrath, but at 
the flames of his love and affection for me. So that I am so far from having 
cause to be sorry for the sufferings he brings upon me, that I have much greater 
cause to rejoice in them, as being an argument of the love and affection he 
bears to me;  ‘For whom the Lord loveth, he chasteneth, and scourgeth every son 
whom he receiveth.’<note n="165" id="iv.ii.iv.iv-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iv.iv-p4"><scripRef id="iv.ii.iv.iv-p4.1" passage="Heb. xii. 6" parsed="|Heb|12|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.6">Heb. xii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iv.iv-p5">And having thus resolved to rejoice in nothing but God, ‘and grieve 
for nothing but sin, I must not be cast down and dejected at every providence which the men here 
below account a loss or affliction; for, certainly, all the misery I find in any 
thing extrinsical, is created by myself; nothing but what is in me being properly 
an affliction to me; so that it is my fancy that is the ground of misery in all 
things without myself: If I did not fancy <pb n="147" id="iv.ii.iv.iv-Page_147" />some evil or misery in the loss of such an enjoyment, it would 
be no misery at all to me, because I am still the same as I was, and have still 
as much as I had before. For it is God that is the portion of my soul; and, therefore, 
should I lose every thing I have in the world besides, yet having God, I cannot 
be said to lose any thing, because I have Him that hath, and is, all things in himself. 
Whensoever, therefore, any thing befals me, that uses to be matter of sorrow and 
dejection to me, I must not presently be affected with or dejected at it, but still 
behave myself like an heir of heaven, and living above the smiles and frowns of 
this world, account nothing matter of joy, but so far as I enjoy of God’s love; 
nor any thing matter of sorrow, but so much as I see of his anger in it.</p>

</div4>

<div4 title="Resolution IV." progress="60.41%" prev="iv.ii.iv.iv" next="iv.ii.iv.vi" id="iv.ii.iv.v">
<h3 id="iv.ii.iv.v-p0.1">RESOLUTION IV.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.ii.iv.v-p1"><i>I am resolved, by the grace of God, to desire spiritual mercies 
more than. temporal; and temporal mercies only in reference to spiritual</i>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.ii.iv.v-p2">HAVING rectified the balance of my judgment according to the 
Scripture; when I would begin to weigh temporal things with spiritual, I find there 
is no proportion, and so no comparison to be made betwixt them. And will any wise 
man, then, that pretends to reason, be at a stand which of these to choose, which 
to esteem the best, or desire most? Alas! what is there in the world, that can 
fill the vast desires of my soul, but only he who is infinitely above me and my 
desires too? Will riches do it? No, I may as soon undertake to fill my barns <pb n="148" id="iv.ii.iv.v-Page_148" />with grace, as my heart with gold; and as easily stuff my bags 
with virtue, as ever satisfy my desires with wealth. Do I hunt after pleasures? 
These may, indeed, charm and delight my brutish senses, but can never he agreeable 
or proportionate to my spiritual faculties. Do I grasp at honour and popularity? These, again, are as empty and unsatisfying as the former; they may make me look 
high and great in the eye of the world, turn my head giddy with applause, or puff 
up my heart with pride, but they can never fill up the measure of its desires. And 
thus, if I should have the whole world at command, and could, with Alexander, wield 
both sword and sceptre over all the nations and languages of it, would this content 
me? or rather, should I not sit down, and weep with him, that I had not another 
world to conquer and possess? Whereas, God being an infinite good, it is impossible 
for me to desire any thing, which I may not enjoy in him and his mercies: let me, 
or any other creature, extend our desires never so far, still the graces and blessings 
of this infinite God will be infinitely beyond them all: insomuch that though ten 
thousand worlds are not able to satisfy one soul, yet one God is able to satisfy 
ten thousand souls? yea, and ten millions more to them, as well as if there was 
only one soul in all the world to satisfy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iv.v-p3">Come, therefore, my dear Lord and Saviour! whilst thy servant 
is breathing after thee; and possess my heart with the spiritual blessings of grace 
and faith, peace and charity; and let none of these empty and transient delights 
of this world stand in competition with them! Thou art the source and centre of 
all my wishes and desires;  ‘even as <pb n="149" id="iv.ii.iv.v-Page_149" />the hart panteth after the water-brook; so panteth my soul after 
thee, O God!’ When shall I appear in thy presence? When, when shall that blessed 
time come, that I shall see thy sacred majesty race to face? This is a mercy, I 
confess, which I cannot expect, whilst imprisoned in the body; but, howsoever, 
though I must not yet appear before thee, do thou vouchsafe to appear in me, and 
give me such glimpses of thy love and graces here, as may be an earnest of the bliss 
and glory I am to enjoy hereafter.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="Resolution V." progress="61.02%" prev="iv.ii.iv.v" next="iv.ii.iv.vii" id="iv.ii.iv.vi">
<h3 id="iv.ii.iv.vi-p0.1">RESOLUTION V.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.ii.iv.vi-p1"><i>I am resolved, by the grace of God, to hope for nothing 
so much as the promises, and to fear nothing so much as the threatenings, of God</i>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.ii.iv.vi-p2">MY soul being inflamed with holy desires after God, my 
heart. cannot but be big with the hopes and expectations of him: and, truly, as 
there is nothing that I can absolutely desire, so neither is there any thing 
that [ can assuredly hope for and depend upon but God himself, and the promises 
he has made to me in his divine word. For, as all things derive their being and 
subsistence from him, so they are all at his beck and command, and are acted and 
influenced as his wisdom and pleasure sees fit to order them. All the secondary 
causes are in his hand, and he turns them which way soever he will; so that, 
howsoever improbable and disproportionate the means he uses may appear to be, he 
never fails to accomplish the end, or whatever he wills or decrees to be done. 
And., therefore, <pb n="150" id="iv.ii.iv.vi-Page_150" />wherever I meet with any promises made over to the faithful in 
his sacred word. (since they are the promises of one who is infinitely just and 
true, who can neither dissemble nor deceive) I cannot in the least doubt but they 
will be punctually fulfilled; and if I am of that happy number (as I trust through 
the merits of Christ, and my own sincere endeavours, I shall approve myself to be) 
I have as much assurance of being partaker of them, as if I had them actually in 
possession, or as any of the faithful servants of God, who have already experienced 
the accomplishment of them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iv.vi-p3">But suppose God should not favour me with the bright part of 
his promises, but, instead of the blessings of health and prosperity, should visit 
me with crosses and afflictions; yet I have still the same grounds for my hope and 
confidence in him, and may say, with the psalmist,  ‘The Lord is my helper, I will 
not fear what the devil or man can do unto me.’ For, though their spite and malice 
may sometimes cross, torment, afflict, and persecute me; yet, since I am assured 
they are only as instruments in the hand of God, that cannot go beyond their commission, 
nor make me suffer more than I am able to bear, I may comfort myself, under all 
these afflictions, by the same divine promise that St. Paul had recourse to, on 
the like occasion, to wit,  ‘That all shall work together for good, to them that 
love God, who are the called according to his purpose.’<note n="166" id="iv.ii.iv.vi-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iv.vi-p4"><scripRef id="iv.ii.iv.vi-p4.1" passage="Rom. viii. 28" parsed="|Rom|8|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.28">Rom. viii. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> The devil could not touch the 
possessions of Job, till he had received a commission from God; nor could he come 
near his body till that commission was renewed; and so, neither can <pb n="151" id="iv.ii.iv.vi-Page_151" />he, nor any creature whatsoever, throw any evil upon me, without 
the divine permission; and even that, though it seems to be evil, shall really, 
in the end, turn to my benefit and advantage. Oh! what a sovereign antidote is 
this against all despondency and despair, even under the deepest and severest trials? Permit me, 
O my God, to apply this sacred promise to myself, and say, I am assured 
of it by my own experience. For I can hardly remember any one thing that ever happened 
to me, in the whole course of my life, even to the crossing of my most earnest 
desires, and highest expectations, but what I must confess, to the praise of thy 
grace and goodness, has really, in the end, turned to my advantage another way: 
Oh! make me truly sensible of all thy promises to, and dealings with me, that whatever 
storms and surges may arise, in the tempestuous ocean of this transient world, I 
may still fix the anchor of my hope and happiness in thee, who art the source and 
spring of all blessings, and without whom no evil or calamity could ever befal me!</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iv.vi-p5">And as the promises of God, upon all these accounts, are to be 
the object of my hope; so are his threatenings to be of my fear and aversion; as 
the former are of excellent use to raise and revive the most drooping hearts, so 
the latter are of weight enough to sink and depress the stoutest and most undaunted 
spirits, and make them lick up the dust of horror and despair. Not to mention any 
thing of the exquisite and eternal miseries denounced against the wicked in the 
next world, with which the Scriptures every where abound, there is one punishment 
threatened to be inflicted here, which is, of itself, sufficient to do this; and 
that is, <pb n="152" id="iv.ii.iv.vi-Page_152" />‘If ye will not hear, and if ye will not lay it to heart, 
to give glory to my name, saith the Lord of hosts, I will even send a curse upon 
you, and curse your blessings.’<note n="167" id="iv.ii.iv.vi-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iv.vi-p6"><scripRef id="iv.ii.iv.vi-p6.1" passage="Mal. ii. 2" parsed="|Mal|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mal.2.2">Mal. ii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> Most dreadful sentence! which none, that consider aright, 
can be able to read without trembling and astonishment. Alas! if God should curse 
me, where should I seek for a blessing, since He is the only fountain from which 
it flows, and by which it is conveyed and communicated to me? And if he should 
curse my very blessings, what could I hope for but misery and despair? my health, 
my wealth, my preferments, my relations, nay, my very life itself, would all be 
accursed to me; and what is yet worse, even my spiritual exercises and performances, 
upon which I chiefly build my hopes of happiness, my preaching, praying, and communicating, 
would all become a snare and a curse to me: yea, and Christ himself, who came into 
the world to bless and redeem me, if I walk not in his fear, believe not his gospel, 
or give not glory to his name, will himself be a curse and condemnation to me. So 
that I may say of every thing I have, or enjoy, or expect, All these God has made 
curses to me, because I have not blessed and glorified him in them. Oh! who would 
not tremble and be wrought upon by these threatenings; who would not fear thee, 
O King of nations, who art thus terrible in thy judgments; who would not love and 
obey thee, who art so gracious in thy promises? Teach me, I beseech thee, so to 
place my fear upon the former, that I may still fix my hope upon the latter, that 
though I fear thy dreadful curses, yet I may never despair of thy tender mercies!</p>
<pb n="153" id="iv.ii.iv.vi-Page_153" />
</div4>

<div4 title="Resolution VI." progress="62.27%" prev="iv.ii.iv.vi" next="iv.ii.iv.viii" id="iv.ii.iv.vii">
<h3 id="iv.ii.iv.vii-p0.1">RESOLUTION VI.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.ii.iv.vii-p1"><i>I am resolved, by the grace of God, to arm myself with that spiritual 
courage and magnanimity, as to press through all duties and difficulties whatsoever, 
for the advancement of God’s glory and my own happiness</i>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.ii.iv.vii-p2">CHRISTIANITY is well termed a warfare, for a warfare it is, wherein 
no danger can be prevented, no enemy conquered, no victory obtained, without much 
courage and resolution. I have not only many outward enemies to grapple with, but 
I have myself, my worst enemy, to encounter and subdue. As for those enemies which 
are not near me, by the assistance of God’s Spirit, I can make pretty good shift 
to keep them at the sword’s point: but this enemy, that is gotten within me, has 
so often foiled and disarmed me, that I have reason to say, as David did of his 
enemies,  ‘It is too strong for me;’ and as he said of the chief of his,  ‘I shall 
one day fall by the hands of Saul:’ so I have too much occasion to say, I shall 
fall by myself, as being myself the greatest enemy to my own spiritual interest 
and concerns. How necessary is it, then, that I should raise and muster up all my 
force and courage, put on my spiritual armour, and make myself strong in the Lord, 
and in the power of his might? I know I must strive, before I can enter 
in at the strait gate; I must win the crown, before I can wear it, and be a member 
of the church militant, before I can be admitted into the church triumphant. In 
a word, I must go through a solitary wilderness, and conquer many enemies, <pb n="154" id="iv.ii.iv.vii-Page_154" />before I come to the land of Canaan: or else I must never be 
possessed of it. What then? Shall I lose my glory, to baulk my duty? Shall I let 
go my glorious and eternal possession, to save myself from a seeming hardship, which 
the devil would persuade me to be a trouble and affliction? Alas! if Christ had 
laid aside the great work of my redemption, to avoid the undergoing of God’s anger, 
and man’s malice, what a miserable condition had I been in? And, therefore, whatever 
taunts and reproaches I meet with from the presumptuous and profane, the infidel 
and atheistical reprobates of the age; let them laugh at my profession, or mock 
at what they are pleased to call preciseness; let them defraud me of my just rights, 
or traduce and bereave me of my good name and reputation; let them vent the utmost 
of their poisonous malice and envy against me; I have this comfortable reflection 
still to support me, that if I suffer all this for Christ’s sake, it is in the cause 
of one who suffered a thousand times more for mine; and, therefore, it ought to 
be matter of joy and triumph, rather than of grief and dejection to me: especially, 
considering that  ‘these my light afflictions, which are but for a moment, will work 
out for me a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory.’ Upon the prospect of 
which, I firmly resolve, notwithstanding the growing strength of sin, and the overbearing 
prevalency of my own corrupt affections, to undertake all duties, and undergo all 
miseries, that God in his infinite wisdom, thinks fit to lay upon me, or exercise 
my patience in.</p>
<pb n="155" id="iv.ii.iv.vii-Page_155" />
</div4>

<div4 title="Resolution VII." progress="62.92%" prev="iv.ii.iv.vii" next="iv.ii.v" id="iv.ii.iv.viii">
<h3 id="iv.ii.iv.viii-p0.1">RESOLUTION VII.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.ii.iv.viii-p1"><i>I am resolved, by the grace of God, so to be angry, as not to 
sin; and, therefore, to be angry at nothing but sin</i>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.ii.iv.viii-p2">THE <i>former </i>part of the <i>resolution </i>is founded in 
the express command of St. Paul,  ‘Be ye angry, and sin not.’<note n="168" id="iv.ii.iv.viii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iv.viii-p3"><scripRef id="iv.ii.iv.viii-p3.1" passage="Eph. iv. 26" parsed="|Eph|4|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.26">Eph. iv. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> And the latter is an 
explication of, as well as an inference drawn from it. For, if anger be not only 
lawful, but a duty, as is here supposed, when it does not involve us in sin; the 
only difficulty is, to know how that passion ought to he qualified, to justify the 
exercise of it without being guilty of sin: and the circumstances or qualifications 
required for this are, first, That it be placed upon a due object; and, secondly, 
That it do not exceed its proper bounds.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iv.viii-p4">Now, as nothing can deserve my anger, but what is disagreeable 
to my nature, and offensive to the author of it, so nothing but sin can properly 
he called its object. The chief thing that I am to aim at in my actions, is the 
honouring, serving, and pleasing of God; and how can I serve and please God in being 
angry at any thing but what I know is displeasing to him? I may be scorned, reproached, 
and vilified among my equals, or accused, condemned, and punished by my superiors; 
and these are treatments that are but too apt to raise and transport men into anger 
and revenge: but then, before I suffer this passion to boil up in me, I ought to consider whether I have not behaved <pb n="156" id="iv.ii.iv.viii-Page_156" />myself so as to deserve this sort of treatment; if I have, then there is 
no injury or injustice done me thereby, and therefore, I ought not to be angry at it: if I have 
not, I must not be angry at the persons who act thus falsely and unjustly against 
me, but only at their sin; for, to speak properly, it is not the person that offends 
me, but the sin. And this, not because it is injurious to me, but because it is 
offensive and displeasing to God himself: for to be angry at any thing but what 
displeases God is to displease God in being angry. Whenever, therefore, I receive 
any affronts or provocations of this nature, I am resolved, by God’s grace assisting 
my endeavours, never to be moved or troubled at them, further than they are in their 
own nature sinful, and at the same time abstracting the sin from the persons, to 
pray for the pardon of those that are guilty of it; and not only so, but, according 
to the command and example of my Saviour, even to love them too.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iv.viii-p5">But, how shall I be sure to be angry at nothing but sin, and 
so not to sin in my anger, when every petty trifle or cross accident is so apt to 
raise this passion in me? Why, the best method I can take, is, that which the wise 
man directs me to, ‘not to be hasty in my spirit,’<note n="169" id="iv.ii.iv.viii-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iv.viii-p6"><scripRef id="iv.ii.iv.viii-p6.1" passage="Eccles. vii. 9" parsed="|Eccl|7|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.7.9">Eccles. vii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> but 
 ‘to defer my anger’ according 
to  ‘discretion.’<note n="170" id="iv.ii.iv.viii-p6.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iv.viii-p7"><scripRef id="iv.ii.iv.viii-p7.1" passage="Prov. xix. 11" parsed="|Prov|19|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.19.11">Prov. xix. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> So that, whensoever any thing happens, that may incense and inflame 
my passion, I must immediately stop its career, and suspend the acts of it, till 
I have duly considered the motives and occasions that raised it. And as this will 
be a very good means to regulate the object of my anger, so likewise the measure 
of it: for, he <pb n="157" id="iv.ii.iv.viii-Page_157" />that is slow to wrath, takes time to consider, and by consequence, 
puts his passion under the conduct of his reason; and, whoever does so, it will 
never suffer it to be transported beyond its proper bounds: whereas he whose anger 
is like tinder, that catches as soon as the spark is upon it, and who uses no means 
to stop its spreading, is presently blown up into a furious flame, which, before 
it is extinguished, may do more mischief than he is ever able to repair; for, no 
man knows whither his anger may hurry him, when once it has got the mastery of him. 
In order, therefore, to prevent the fatal consequences of this passion, I now resolve 
never to speak or do any thing, while I am under the influence of it, but take time 
to consider with myself, and reflect upon the several circumstances of the action 
or object it arises from, as well as the occasion and tendency of it; and, as oft 
as I find any thing in it displeasing to God, to be regularly angry at that, to 
correct, rebuke, and reprove it, with a zeal and fervour of spirit, suitable to 
the occasion; but still, to keep within the bounds of the truly Christian temper, 
which is always distinguished by love and charity, and exercises itself in meekness 
and moderation. And, oh! what a sedate and contented spirit will this resolution 
breed in me! How easy and quiet shall I be under all circumstances? Whilst others 
are peevish and fretful, and torment themselves with every petty trifle that does 
but cross their inclinations, or seem to be injurious to them: or fall into the 
other extreme, of a stoical apathy or insensibility; I shall, by this resolution, 
maintain a medium betwixt both, and possess my soul in peace and patience.</p>

<pb n="158" id="iv.ii.iv.viii-Page_158" />
</div4></div3>

<div3 title="Concerning My Words." progress="63.93%" prev="iv.ii.iv.viii" next="iv.ii.v.i" id="iv.ii.v">
<h2 id="iv.ii.v-p0.1">CONCERNING MY WORDS.</h2>

<div4 title="Introduction." progress="63.94%" prev="iv.ii.v" next="iv.ii.v.ii" id="iv.ii.v.i">
<p class="continue" id="iv.ii.v.i-p1">HAVING thus far cleansed the fountain of my heart, with 
regard to my thoughts and affections, which are the immediate issues of my 
active soul, the next thing incumbent upon me, is to regulate my outward 
conversation, both with respect to my words and actions. As to the first, the 
holy Scripture assures me, that the tongue is ‘a world of iniquity.’ And again, 
that ‘it is an unruly evil, which no man can tame.’<note n="171" id="iv.ii.v.i-p1.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.v.i-p2"><scripRef passage="James 3:6,8" id="iv.ii.v.i-p2.1" parsed="|Jas|3|6|0|0;|Jas|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.3.6 Bible:Jas.3.8">James, iii. 6, 8</scripRef>.</p></note> But is it, indeed, so unruly? Then there is the more occasion 
to have it governed and subdued; and, since that is not to be done by man alone, 
it is still more necessary, that I should call in the assistance of that divine 
Spirit that gives this character of it, first to fix my resolutions, and then to 
strengthen me in the performance of them. I steadfastly purpose to imitate the royal 
psalmist in this particular, and  ‘to take heed to my ways, that I offend not 
with my tongue.’<note n="172" id="iv.ii.v.i-p2.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.v.i-p3"><scripRef id="iv.ii.v.i-p3.1" passage="Psalm xxxix. 1" parsed="|Ps|39|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.39.1">Psalm xxxix. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> Yea, I am resolved, with holy Job, 
 ‘that all the while my breath, and 
the Spirit of God, is in my nostrils, my lips shall not speak wickedness, nor my 
tongue utter deceit.’<note n="173" id="iv.ii.v.i-p3.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.v.i-p4"><scripRef passage="Job 27:3,4" id="iv.ii.v.i-p4.1" parsed="|Job|27|3|0|0;|Job|27|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.27.3 Bible:Job.27.4">Job, xxvii. 3, 4</scripRef>.</p></note> But, since it is such an unruly instrument, so very difficult 
to be bridled or restrained, do thou, O God, who first mutest it, enable me to get 
the mastery of!  ‘Set a watch, O Lord, before my mouth, and keep the door of my lips,’ 
that, with St. Paul,  ‘I may speak forth the words of truth and soberness,’ and make 
this unruly evil a <pb n="159" id="iv.ii.v.i-Page_159" />happy instrument of much good! Which that I may do,</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="Resolution I." progress="64.26%" prev="iv.ii.v.i" next="iv.ii.v.iii" id="iv.ii.v.ii">
<h3 id="iv.ii.v.ii-p0.1">RESOLUTION I.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.ii.v.ii-p1"><i>I am resolved, by the grace of God, never to speak much, lest 
I often speak too much; and not to speak at all, rather than. to no purpose</i>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.ii.v.ii-p2">IT is the  ‘voice of fools that is known by the multitude of words.’ 
In which there are  ‘diverse vanities,’<note n="174" id="iv.ii.v.ii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.v.ii-p3"><scripRef id="iv.ii.v.ii-p3.1" passage="Eccles. v. 3, 6" parsed="|Eccl|5|3|0|0;|Eccl|5|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.5.3 Bible:Eccl.5.6">Eccles. v. 3, 6</scripRef>.</p></note> and sin too;<note n="175" id="iv.ii.v.ii-p3.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.v.ii-p4"><scripRef id="iv.ii.v.ii-p4.1" passage="Prov. x. 19" parsed="|Prov|10|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.10.19">Prov. x. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> whereas, 
 ‘he that refraineth 
his lips is wise.’ This is that piece of Christian wisdom which I am now resolving 
to look after; and therefore never to deliver my words out to the world by number, 
but by weight; not by quantity, but quality: not hiding any meaning under ambiguous 
terms and expressions, but fitting words exactly to express my meaning; not amusing 
those I converse with, with circles of impertinence and circumlocution, but coming 
directly to the matter by the strait line of apt expressions, so as never to speak 
more than the matter requireth; nor to speak at all, when no matter requireth. For, 
why should I spend my breath for nothing? Alas! that is not all; if I spend it 
ill, it will be far worse, than spending it for nothing; for, our blessed Saviour 
has told me that I must answer  ‘for every idle’ and unprofitable as well as profane 
word.<note n="176" id="iv.ii.v.ii-p4.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.v.ii-p5"><scripRef id="iv.ii.v.ii-p5.1" passage="Matt. xii. 36" parsed="|Matt|12|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.36">Matt. xii. 36</scripRef>.</p></note> But now, if the vain word, if all the vain words I ever spoke should be written, 
as I have cause to believe they are, in the book of God’s remembrance, how many 
vast volumes must they make! and if an index <pb n="160" id="iv.ii.v.ii-Page_160" />should be made, where to find profitable, and where idle 
words, how few references would there be to the former! what multitudes to the 
latter! and (what is yet more terrifying) if all these words should be brought 
in judgment against me at the last day, how would those very words then make me 
speechless! and what shame and confusion of face would they then strike me with! 
But I trust, through the blood of my Redeemer, and the tears of my repentance, 
they will be all washed and blotted out, before I come to appear before him. In 
order to this, as I heartily bewail and detest my former follies in this 
respect, so I firmly purpose and resolve to use my utmost endeavours for the 
time to come, not to give way any more to such idle words and expressions, as 
are likely to be thus prejudicial to my eternal interest; but always to consider 
well beforehand, what, and how, and why I speak, and suffer no corrupt 
communication to  ‘proceed out of my mouth, but that which is good, to the use of 
edifying, that it may minister grace to the hearers.’<note n="177" id="iv.ii.v.ii-p5.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.v.ii-p6"><scripRef id="iv.ii.v.ii-p6.1" passage="Eph. iv. 29" parsed="|Eph|4|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.29">Eph. iv. 29</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.v.ii-p7">I know there are some words, that are purely jocose, spoken with 
no other intent but only to promote mirth, and divert melancholy; and these words, 
so long as they are harmless and innocent, so long as they do not reflect dishonour 
upon God, nor injure the character and reputation of my neighbour, are very lawful 
and allowable; inasmuch as they conduce to the refreshing and reviving of my spirits, 
and the preservation of my health. But then, I must always take care so to wind 
and turn my discourse, that what recreates me in speaking, <pb n="161" id="iv.ii.v.ii-Page_161" />may profit others when spoke; that my words may not only 
be such as have no malignity in them, but such as may be useful and beneficial; 
not only such as do not hurt, but likewise such as may do much good to others as 
well as myself. To this end, I firmly resolve, by the grace of God, never to speak 
only for the sake of speaking, but to weigh each word before I speak it, and to 
consider the consequence and tendency of it, whether it may be really the occasion 
of good or evil, or tend to the edifying or scandalizing of the person I speak it 
to.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="Resolution II." progress="65.01%" prev="iv.ii.v.ii" next="iv.ii.v.iv" id="iv.ii.v.iii">
<h3 id="iv.ii.v.iii-p0.1">RESOLUTION II.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.ii.v.iii-p1"><i>I am resolved by the grace of God, not only to avoid the wickedness 
of swearing falsely, but likewise the very appearance of swearing at all</i>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.ii.v.iii-p2">PERJURY is a sin, condemned by the very laws of nature; insomuch 
that I should wrong my natural faculties should I give way to, or be guilty of it. 
For the same nature that tells me, the person of God is to be adored, tells me likewise 
his name is to be reverenced; and what more horrid impiety can possibly be imagined, 
than to prostitute the most sacred name of the most high God, to confirm the lies 
of sinful men? I know swearing in a just matter, and right manner, may be as lawful 
under the New, as under the Old Testament; for thus I find St. Paul saying,  ‘As 
God is true, I call God for a record upon my soul,’<note n="178" id="iv.ii.v.iii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.v.iii-p3"><scripRef id="iv.ii.v.iii-p3.1" passage="2 Cor. i. 18, 23" parsed="|2Cor|1|18|0|0;|2Cor|1|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.1.18 Bible:2Cor.1.23">2 Cor. i. 18, 23</scripRef>.</p></note> wherein is contained the very nature 
of an oath, which is the <pb n="162" id="iv.ii.v.iii-Page_162" />calling God for a record and a witness to 
the truth of what we speak; but when it is to maintain falsehood, which is to an 
ill purpose, or lightly and vain, which is to no purpose at all, it is a sin of 
the highest aggravation, that ought, with the greatest detestation and 
abhorrence, to be shunned and avoided. God saith, by Moses, ‘Thou shalt not 
swear by my name falsely, neither shalt thou profane the name of thy God: I am 
the Lord.’<note n="179" id="iv.ii.v.iii-p3.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.v.iii-p4"><scripRef id="iv.ii.v.iii-p4.1" passage="Lev. xix. 12" parsed="|Lev|19|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.19.12">Lev. xix. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> And,  ‘Thou shalt not take the name of the 
Lord thy God in vain, for the Lord will not hold him guiltless, that taketh his 
name in vain.’<note n="180" id="iv.ii.v.iii-p4.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.v.iii-p5"><scripRef id="iv.ii.v.iii-p5.1" passage="Exod. xx. 7" parsed="|Exod|20|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.20.7">Exod. xx. 7</scripRef>.; <scripRef id="iv.ii.v.iii-p5.2" passage="Deut. v. 11" parsed="|Deut|5|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.5.11">Deut. v. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> But further, God says, by Christ, 
 ‘Swear not at all, neither by heaven, 
for it is God’s throne; nor by the earth, for it is his footstool,’ &amp;c. So that 
not only, by God, and by Jesus, are oaths, but swearing by any of God’s creatures, 
is, in a manner, to swear by God himself: I swear by the heavens; can the heavens 
hear, or witness what I say? No; it is the glorious Majesty that rules there, that 
I call upon to witness the truth of the words I speak, and the sinfulness of my 
heart for swearing to them. Do I swear by my faith? But how is that? Can faith 
testify what I say? No, it is only he that wrought this faith in my heart, can 
witness the truth of my words. And if I swear by the gifts of God, I do in effect 
swear by God himself; otherwise, I ascribe that to the creature, which is only compatible 
to the glorious Creator, even the knowledge of the thoughts of my heart, how secret 
soever they be.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.v.iii-p6">But, again, there is more in the third commandment than the devil 
would persuade the world <pb n="163" id="iv.ii.v.iii-Page_163" />there is: for, when God commands me  ‘not to take his name in 
vain,’ it is more than if he had commanded me only not to swear by it; for, I cannot 
persuade myself, but that every time I speak of God, when I do not think of him, 
take his name in vain: and, therefore, I ought to endeavour to avoid even the mentioning 
of God, as well as swearing by him, unless upon urgent occasions, and with reverence 
and respect becoming his Majesty; for, questionless, “O Lord,” and “O God,” may 
be spoken as vainly, as, “By Lord,” and “By God:” and, therefore, I ought never 
to speak such words, without thinking really in my heart, what I speak openly with 
my mouth, lest my name be written amongst those that  ‘take the name of God in vain.’ 
But further still, I am resolved not only to avoid downright swearing, but likewise 
the very appearance of it: so that what doth but look like an oath, shall be as 
odious to me, as what looks like nothing else.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="Resolution III." progress="65.73%" prev="iv.ii.v.iii" next="iv.ii.v.v" id="iv.ii.v.iv">
<h3 id="iv.ii.v.iv-p0.1">RESOLUTION III.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.ii.v.iv-p1"><i>I am resolved by the grace of God, always to make my tongue and heart go together, so as never to speak with the one, what I do not think in the other</i>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.ii.v.iv-p2">As my happiness consisteth in nearness and vicinity, so doth 
my holiness in likeness and conformity to the chiefest good, I am so much the better, 
as I am the liker the best; and so much the holier, as I am more conformable to 
the holiest, or rather to him who is holiness itself. Now, one <pb n="164" id="iv.ii.v.iv-Page_164" />great title which the Most High is pleased to give himself, and by which he is 
pleased to reveal himself to us, is, the God of truth: so that I shall be so 
much the liker to the God of truth, by how much I am the more constant to the 
truth of God. And, the further I deviate from this, the nearer I approach 
to the nature of the devil, who  ‘is the father of lies,’<note n="181" id="iv.ii.v.iv-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.v.iv-p3"><scripRef passage="John 8:44" id="iv.ii.v.iv-p3.1" parsed="|John|8|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.44">John, viii. 44</scripRef>.</p></note> and liars too. And hence 
it is, that of all the sins the men of fashion are guilty of, they can least endure 
to be charged with lying. To give a man the lie, or to say, You lie, is looked upon 
as the greatest affront that can be put upon them. And why so? But only because 
this sin of lying makes them so like their father the devil, that a man had almost 
as well call them devils, as liars: and therefore to avoid the scandal and reproach, 
as well as the dangerous malignity of this damnable sin, I am resolved, by the blessing 
of God, always to tune my tongue in unison to my heart, so as never to speak any 
thing, but what I think really to be true. So that, if ever I speak what is not 
true, it shall not be the error of my will, but of my understanding.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.v.iv-p4">I know lies are commonly distinguished into officious, pernicious, 
and jocose: and some may fancy some of them more tolerable than others. But, for 
my own part, I think they are all pernicious, and therefore, not to be jested withal, 
nor indulged upon any pretence or colour whatsoever. Not as if it was a sin, not 
to speak exactly as a thing is in itself, or as it seems to me in its literal meaning, 
without some liberty granted to rhetorical tropes and figures; (for so the Scripture 
itself <pb n="165" id="iv.ii.v.iv-Page_165" />would be chargeable with lies; many things being contained in 
it, which are not true in a literal sense;) but, I must so use rhetorical, as not 
to abuse my Christian liberty; and, therefore, never to make use of hyperboles, 
ironies, or other tropes and figures, to deceive or impose upon my auditors, but 
only for the better adorning, illustrating, or confirming the matter.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.v.iv-p5">But, there is another sort of lies most men are apt to fall into, 
and they are promissory lies; to avoid which, I am resolved never to promise any 
thing with my mouth, but what I intend to perform in my heart; and never to intend 
to perform any thing, but what I am sure I can perform. For, this is the cause and 
occasion of most promissory lies, that we promise that absolutely, which we should 
promise only conditionally. For, though I may intend to do as I say now, yet there 
are a thousand weighty things may intervene, which may turn the balance of my intentions, 
or otherwise hinder the performance of my promise. So that, unless I be absolutely 
sure I can do a thing, I must never absolutely promise to do it; and, therefore, 
in all such promises, shall still put in God willing, or by the help of God, 
at the same time lifting up my heart to God, lest I take his name in vain.</p>
<pb n="166" id="iv.ii.v.iv-Page_166" />
</div4>

<div4 title="Resoluton IV." progress="66.44%" prev="iv.ii.v.iv" next="iv.ii.v.vi" id="iv.ii.v.v">
<h3 id="iv.ii.v.v-p0.1">RESOLUTION IV.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.ii.v.v-p1"><i>I am resolved, by the grace of God, to speak of other men’s sins 
only before their faces, and of their virtues only behind their backs</i>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.ii.v.v-p2">To commend men when they are present, I esteem almost as great
a piece of folly as to reprove them when they are absent; though I do confess, 
in some cases, and to some persons, it may be commendable; especially when the person 
is not apt to be puffed up, but spurred on by it. But to rail at others, when they 
hear me not, is the highest piece of folly imaginable; for, as it is impossible 
they should get any good, so is it impossible but that I should get much hurt by 
it. For, such sort of words, make the very best we can of them, are but idle and 
unprofitable, and may not only prove injurious to the person of whom, but even to 
whom they are spoken, by wounding the credit of the former, and the charity of the 
latter; and so, by consequence, my own soul; nay, even though I speak that which 
is true in itself, and known to be so to me; and, therefore, this way of backbiting 
ought by all means to be avoided.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.v.v-p3">But, I must, much more, have a care of raising false reports 
concerning any one, or of giving credit to them that raise them, or of passing my 
judgment, till I have weighed the matter; lest I transgress the rules of mercy 
and charity, which command me not to censure any one upon other’s rumours, or my 
own surmises; nay, if the thing be in itself true, still to interpret it in the 
best sense. But, if I must needs be raking in other men’s <pb n="167" id="iv.ii.v.v-Page_167" />sores, it must not be behind their backs, but before their faces; 
for, the one is a great sin, and the other may be as great a duty, even to reprove 
my neighbour for doing any thing offensive unto God, or destructive to his own soul; still endeavouring so to manage the reproof, as to make his sin loathsome to him, 
and prevail upon him, if possible, to forsake it: but there is a great deal of 
Christian prudence and discretion to be used in this, lest others may justly reprove 
me for my indiscreet reproof of others. I must still fit my reproof to the time 
when, the person to whom, and the sin against which it is designed; still contriving 
with myself how to carry on this duty so as that, by  ‘converting a sinner from 
the evil of his ways, I may save a soul from death, and cover a multitude of 
sins.’<note n="182" id="iv.ii.v.v-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.v.v-p4"><scripRef passage="James 5:20" id="iv.ii.v.v-p4.1" parsed="|Jas|5|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.5.20">James, v. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> 
Not venting my anger against the person, but my sorrow for the sin that is reproved. 
Hot, passionate, and reviling words, will not so much exasperate a man against his 
sin that is reproved, as against the person that doth reprove it. It is  ‘not the 
wrath of man that worked] the righteousness of God.’<note n="183" id="iv.ii.v.v-p4.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.v.v-p5"><scripRef passage="James 1:20" id="iv.ii.v.v-p5.1" parsed="|Jas|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.20">James, i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> But this, of all duties, must 
be performed with the spirit of love and meekness; I must first insinuate myself 
into his affections, and then press his sin upon his conscience, and that directly 
or indirectly, as the person, matter, or occasion shall require; that so he that 
is reproved by me now, may have cause to bless God for me to all eternity,</p>

<pb n="168" id="iv.ii.v.v-Page_168" />
</div4>

<div4 title="Resolution V." progress="67.07%" prev="iv.ii.v.v" next="iv.ii.vi" id="iv.ii.v.vi">

<h3 id="iv.ii.v.vi-p0.1">RESOLUTION V.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.ii.v.vi-p1"><i>I am resolved, by the grace of God, always to speak reverently 
to my superiors, humbly to my inferiors, and civilly to all</i>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.ii.v.vi-p2">THE most high God, the master of this great family, the world, 
for the more orderly government of it, hath, according to his infinite wisdom, set 
some in higher, some in lower places; hath made some as stewards, others as under 
servants: and according to every man’s work that he expects from him, he measures 
out his talents to him. Blessed be his name for it, he hath set me in a middle form, 
giving me Agar’s wish, subject neither to envy on one hand, nor pity on the other; so that I have both superiors to reverence, and inferiors to condescend to. And 
accordingly, it is my duty so to behave myself towards them, that the reverent expressions 
of my mouth may manifest the obedient subjection of my heart to the power and authority 
God has given them over me. It is the express command of the gospel, that we should 
render to every man his due,  ‘Fear to whom fear, honour to whom honour 
belongeth,’<note n="184" id="iv.ii.v.vi-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.v.vi-p3"><scripRef id="iv.ii.v.vi-p3.1" passage="Rom. xiii. 7" parsed="|Rom|13|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.7">Rom. xiii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> 
which words plainly imply, both that it is some men’s due to receive honour, and 
other men’s duty to give it. And accordingly we find Paul, when he was brought before 
Festus, doth not say,  ‘Art thou he whom they call Festus?’ or, thou Festus, as the 
misguided enthusiasts, in our days, would have said; but,  ‘Most noble Festus.’<note n="185" id="iv.ii.v.vi-p3.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.v.vi-p4"><scripRef passage="Acts 26:25" id="iv.ii.v.vi-p4.1" parsed="|Acts|26|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.25">Acts, xxvi. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> In <pb n="169" id="iv.ii.v.vi-Page_169" />like manner St. John doth not call her he writes to, in his 
second epistle, being a person of quality, Woman, but, Elect lady. And this sort 
of reverence is further confirmed to us, not only by the constant custom of all 
nations in all ages of the world, but it is likewise highly agreeable to the rules 
of right reason, as well as the order of government. For, as there is both a natural 
and civil superiority, a superiority in gifts and age, and a superiority likewise 
in office and station; so there is nothing can be more necessary, than that there 
should be, in both these respects, a reverence and respect paid to the persons of 
men answerable to these distinctions. And therefore I cannot but condemn that rude 
and unmannerly behaviour of some of our schismatics towards their superiors, as 
factious and unreasonable, as well as repugnant to the dictates of the divine Spirit, 
which the prophets and apostles were inspired and influenced by.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.v.vi-p5">And as there is a reverence due from inferiors to superiors, 
in point of conversation, so likewise are there some decent regards and civilities 
to be showed even by superiors to their inferiors, who are always treated with candour 
and condescension, in their ordinary capacities; and even when they are considered 
as criminals, with meekness and moderation. Insomuch that methinks it is one of 
the worst sights in the world, to see some men that are gotten upon a little higher 
ground than their neighbours are, to look proudly and scornfully down upon all that 
are below them, disdaining to vouchsafe them the least favour or respect whatsoever. 
Such churlish, haughty, and foul-mouthed Nabals as these, are not only very 
unjust, and unreasonable in their behaviour to others, but they are <pb n="170" id="iv.ii.v.vi-Page_170" />certainly the greatest enemies to themselves, that they have 
in all the world besides; not only by drawing upon them the hatred and enmity of 
all that are about them, but likewise by tormenting themselves with such frivolous 
things, as such spirits commonly do. Wherefore, that I may please God, my neighbour, 
and myself, in what I speak. though I could exceed other men (which is impossible 
for me to suppose) in every thing; I resolve, by God’s grace, always to behave 
myself so, as if I excelled them in nothing; and not only to speak reverently to 
them that are above me, but humbly and civilly to those that are beneath me too. 
I will always endeavour to use such humble and winning words, as to manifest more 
of my love to them than my power over them: I will always season my tongue with 
savoury, not bitter expressions, not making my mouth a vent for my fury and passion 
to fume out at, but rather an instrument to draw others’ love and affection in by; 
still speaking as civilly unto others, as I would have them speak civilly to me.</p>
</div4></div3>

<div3 title="Concerning My Actions." progress="67.95%" prev="iv.ii.v.vi" next="iv.ii.vi.i" id="iv.ii.vi">
<h2 id="iv.ii.vi-p0.1">CONCERNING MY ACTIONS.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vi-p1">THE other way of my soul’s putting forth, and showing herself 
to the world, is by her actions, which it concerns me as much to look to and regulate, 
as my words; forasmuch as there is not the least ill circumstance in any action, 
but what, unless it be repented of, must be brought into question, <pb n="171" id="iv.ii.vi-Page_171" />and answered for at the last day: for, though an action 
cannot be denominated good, unless it be good in all circumstances and respects; yet it is always denominated bad, if it is bad only in one. As it is in music, 
if but one string jar, or be out of tune, the whole harmony is spoiled; so here, 
if but one circumstance in an action be wanting or defective, the whole action is 
thereby rendered immoral.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vi-p2">How much, therefore, doth it behove me to keep a strict watch 
over myself, and so to perform every action, and place every circumstance in it, 
that it may have its approbation in the court of heaven? Well, I am resolved, by 
the grace of God, to try what I can do. I know it is impossible for me to resolve 
upon particular actions: but howsoever I shall resolve upon such general rules, 
the application of which to particular acts may make them pleasing and acceptable 
in the sight of God; always premising this which I have resolved upon before, as 
the best foundation, viz. to square all my actions by the Scripture rule, and to 
do nothing but what I have some way or other, a warrant for from the word of God. 
Upon this fixed and steady principle,</p>

<div4 title="Resolution I." progress="68.27%" prev="iv.ii.vi" next="iv.ii.vi.ii" id="iv.ii.vi.i">
<h3 id="iv.ii.vi.i-p0.1">RESOLUTION I.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.ii.vi.i-p1"><i>I am resolved, by the grace of God, to do every thing
in obedience to the will of God</i>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.ii.vi.i-p2">IT is not sufficient, that what I do is the will of God, but 
I must therefore do it because it is the will of God. For, what saith my Father? 
 ‘My son, <pb n="172" id="iv.ii.vi.i-Page_172" />give me thine heart, and let thine eyes observe my 
ways.’<note n="186" id="iv.ii.vi.i-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vi.i-p3"><scripRef id="iv.ii.vi.i-p3.1" passage="Prov. xxiii. 26" parsed="|Prov|23|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.23.26">Prov. xxiii. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> 
So that my Father will not only have my hand, but my heart too. And my feet must 
not walk in the ways of God, till my eyes have observed and discerned them to be 
so. I may do an action that is in itself good; and yet, at the same time, not do 
a good action, if I do not therefore do it, because it is so: for example, I may 
give an alms to the poor, feed the hungry, or clothe the naked; but let me examine 
and consider well, upon what principle these actions are founded, whether I therefore 
do them, because God hath commanded them; if not, my feeding the poor will be no 
more a good action, than the ravens feeding the prophet was.<note n="187" id="iv.ii.vi.i-p3.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vi.i-p4"><scripRef passage="1Ki 17:6" id="iv.ii.vi.i-p4.1" parsed="|1Kgs|17|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.17.6">1 Kings, xvii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> Their feeding of the 
prophet was commanded by God, as well as my feeding of the poor, but I cannot say 
they did a good action, because though they did do this, which was commanded by 
God, yet being irrational creatures, they could not reflect upon that command, and 
so could not do this in obedience to it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vi.i-p5">There are some persons, to the very frame and disposition of 
whose spirits some sins are, in their nature, odious and abominable. Thus I have 
know some, whose very constitutions have curried them into an antipathy to lust 
and luxury; and others again, who could never endure to drink beyond their thirst, 
much less to unman and be-beast themselves, by drinking to excess. And the like 
may be observed of covetousness which Luther was such an enemy to, that it is said 
to be against his very nature. Now, I say, though the abstaining <pb n="173" id="iv.ii.vi.i-Page_173" />from these sins be highly commendable in all sorts of persons, 
yet, unless together with the streams of their natural disposition, there run likewise 
a spiritual desire to please God, and obey his commands, their abstaining from these 
vices, is no more than the brute beasts themselves do, who always act according 
to the temper of their bodies, and are never guilty of any excesses that are prejudicial 
to them,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vi.i-p6">Hence, servants are commanded to be ‘obedient to their masters, 
with good will doing service as to the Lord, and not to men,’<note n="188" id="iv.ii.vi.i-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vi.i-p7"><scripRef id="iv.ii.vi.i-p7.1" passage="Eph. vi. 5, 6, 7" parsed="|Eph|6|5|0|0;|Eph|6|6|0|0;|Eph|6|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.5 Bible:Eph.6.6 Bible:Eph.6.7">Eph. vi. 5, 
6, 7</scripRef>.</p></note> which clearly shows, 
that though a servant doth obey his master, yet if he doth not do it in obedience 
to God, he will not find acceptance with him. So that, whensoever I set my hand 
to any action that is good, I must still fix my eye upon God’s commanding of it, 
and do it, only in respect to that; as knowing, that if I give but a farthing to 
the poor in all my life, and do it in obedience to God’s commands, it shall be accepted 
sooner than theirs, who feed hundreds at their table every day, and have not respect 
to the same command.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vi.i-p8">Do I see a poor wretch ready to fall down to the earth for want 
of a little support, and my bowels begin to yearn towards him? Let me search into
my heart, and see what it is that raises this compassion in me. If it flows 
only from a natural tenderness to a brother in misery, without regard to the love 
of God, who has commanded and enjoined it, the poor man may be succoured and relieved, 
but God will not be pleased or delighted with it. Again, do my friends stir me up 
to pray or hear, <pb n="174" id="iv.ii.vi.i-Page_174" />or do any other spiritual or civil action, and I therefore only 
do it because of their importunity? I may satisfy my friends’ desire, but cannot 
properly be said to obey the commands of God in such a performance; so that the 
great and only foundation that I must resolve to build all the actions of my life 
upon, is an uniform obedience to that God, by whom alone I am enabled to perform 
them.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="Resolution II." progress="69.07%" prev="iv.ii.vi.i" next="iv.ii.vi.iii" id="iv.ii.vi.ii">

<h3 id="iv.ii.vi.ii-p0.1">RESOLUTION II.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.ii.vi.ii-p1"><i>I am resolved, by the grace of God, to do every thing with prudence 
and discretion, as well as with zeal and affection</i>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.ii.vi.ii-p2">WHILST I am penned up in this earthly tabernacle, I live almost 
as in a darksome dungeon, having no light to work by, but a little that springs 
in at the narrow crevices of my understanding. So that I have need to make use of 
all that little light and knowledge I have, to regulate the heat and zeal that sometimes 
sit upon my spirit. For good passions may sometimes carry me into bad actions; 
my zeal, when hot in the pursuit of God’s glory, may sometimes hurry me beyond his 
laws; especially when Christian prudence hath not first chalked out the way, and 
set the bounds for it: as, in discourse, my zeal may put me upon throwing pearls 
before swine, or using words, when silence may be more commendable; so in my actions 
too, unless wisdom and discretion govern and command my affections, I shall frequently 
run into such as would be altogether needless and impertinent, and therefore <pb n="175" id="iv.ii.vi.ii-Page_175" />ought to be omitted; and daily neglect several duties which ought to be 
performed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vi.ii-p3">But, my understanding and discretion is chiefly requisite for 
the ordering of time and place, and other particular circumstances, the irregular 
management of which may easily spoil the best of actions. For instance, that may 
be a good work at one time and place, which is not at another; and may be very innocent 
and becoming in one person, though quite contrary in another. It is therefore the 
proper office of’ my understanding to point out the fittest time, and place, and 
person, for the performance of each action I engage in. As for example, in distributing 
to the poor, my hand of charity must be either guided by the eye of understanding, 
where, when, how much, and to whom to give; or else I may, at the same time, not 
only offend God, but wrong my neighbour and myself too. And so for all other actions 
whatsoever, which I ought therefore never to set myself about, though it be of the 
lowest rank, without consulting the rules of wisdom, modelled by the law of God.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="Resolution III." progress="69.51%" prev="iv.ii.vi.ii" next="iv.ii.vi.iv" id="iv.ii.vi.iii">
<h3 id="iv.ii.vi.iii-p0.1">RESOLUTION III.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.ii.vi.iii-p1"><i>I am resolved, by the grace of God, never to set my hand, my 
head, or my heart, about any thing but what I verily believe is good in itself, 
and will be esteemed so by God</i>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.ii.vi.iii-p2">WITHOUT faith, the apostle tells me, it is impossible to please 
God.’<note n="189" id="iv.ii.vi.iii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vi.iii-p3"><scripRef id="iv.ii.vi.iii-p3.1" passage="Heb. xi. 6" parsed="|Heb|11|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.6">Heb. xi. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> ‘For whatsoever is not of <pb n="176" id="iv.ii.vi.iii-Page_176" />
faith, is sin.’<note n="190" id="iv.ii.vi.iii-p3.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vi.iii-p4"><scripRef id="iv.ii.vi.iii-p4.1" passage="Rom. xiv. 23" parsed="|Rom|14|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.23">Rom. 
xiv. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> Where, by faith, we are not to understand that 
saving faith, whereby I believe that my person is justified through Christ; but 
that, whereby I believe that my works shall be accepted by God: for faith here 
is opposed to doubting; and that, not about Christ’s dying for me, or my living 
in him, but about the particular actions of my life.  ‘He that doubteth,’ saith the 
apostle,  ‘is damned if he eats;’ that is, He that eateth that which he doubteth whether it may be lawfully eat or no, is damned, because he sins in doing 
it, and therefore may be damned for it. But why so? because  ‘he eateth not of faith;’ because he doth that which he knows not whether he may do or no, not believing 
it to be really good in itself, or acceptable unto God. And, though the apostle 
here instances only in that particular action of eating, yet what he says with relation 
to that, is properly applicable to all the other actions of life: for he afterwards 
subjoins,  ‘Whatsoever is not of faith, is sin:’ whatsoever it is, good or bad, if 
not done by faith, it is sin.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vi.iii-p5">And truly, this particular will be of great use through my whole 
life for the avoiding of many sins, and for the doing of much good: for, many things 
which are good in themselves, may, for want of faith, become quite otherwise to 
me; my heart not believing what I do is good, my hand can never make it so. Or, 
if I think what I do is bad, though it be not so in itself, yet my very thinking 
it so, will make it so to me.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vi.iii-p6">And this is what we call doing a thing with a good conscience, 
or keeping, as St. Paul did,  ‘our <pb n="177" id="iv.ii.vi.iii-Page_177" />conscience void of offence.’ And to go contrary to the dictates 
of my conscience in this particular, is to transgress the commands of God. For in 
this, conscience is as God’s vicegerent in my soul; what conscience commands, God 
commands; what conscience forbids, God forbids; that is, I am as really under the 
power of conscience, as the commands of God, in such a case. So that, if I do not 
obey the former, it is impossible for me to obey the latter. But how much then 
doth 
it behove me to see, that my conscience be rightly informed in every thing? For 
as if a judge be misinformed, it is impossible he should pass righteous judgment; 
so, if conscience be misinformed, it is impossible I should do a righteous act. 
And, what a miserable case shall I then be in? If I do what is in itself sinful, 
though my conscience tell me it is good, yet I sin, because the act in itself is 
sinful; and if I do what in itself is good, and my conscience tells me it is bad, 
because my conscience tells me it is bad, I sin because my conscience tells me it 
is so: so that as my conscience is, so will my actions be.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vi.iii-p7">For this reason, I resolve, in the presence of my great Creator, 
never to do any thing, till I have first informed my conscience from the word of 
God, whether it be lawful for me to do it, or no; or in case it be not determined 
there, to make a strict search and inquiry into each circumstance of it, considering 
with myself what good or evil may issue from it, and so what good or evil there 
is in it; and according as my conscience, upon the hearing of the argument on both 
sides, shall decide the matter, I shall do, or not do it; never undertaking <pb n="178" id="iv.ii.vi.iii-Page_178" />any thing upon mere surmises, because it may be good, 
but upon a real and thorough persuasion that it is so.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="Resolution IV." progress="70.28%" prev="iv.ii.vi.iii" next="iv.ii.vi.v" id="iv.ii.vi.iv">
<h3 id="iv.ii.vi.iv-p0.1">RESOLUTION IV.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.ii.vi.iv-p1"><i>1 am resolved, by the grace of God, to do all things
for the glory of God</i>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.ii.vi.iv-p2">As I was not made by, so neither for myself; for God, says the 
wise man, made all things for himself.<note n="191" id="iv.ii.vi.iv-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vi.iv-p3"><scripRef id="iv.ii.vi.iv-p3.1" passage="Prov. xvi. 4" parsed="|Prov|16|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.16.4">Prov. xvi. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> And being thus made for God, it follows 
of course, that I ought to act for God; otherwise I shall frustrate the end of 
my creation. Insomuch that whatsoever I make my chief aim in what I do, I make that 
my God. Do I aim at the glory of the all-glorious Jehovah? it is him I make my 
god: Do I aim at riches? then it is mammon I make my god: and therefore it is 
that covetousness is called idolatry.<note n="192" id="iv.ii.vi.iv-p3.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vi.iv-p4"><scripRef id="iv.ii.vi.iv-p4.1" passage="Col. iii. 5" parsed="|Col|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.5">Col. iii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> Do I aim at pleasure? it is my senses I 
make my god.<note n="193" id="iv.ii.vi.iv-p4.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vi.iv-p5"><scripRef id="iv.ii.vi.iv-p5.1" passage="Phil. iii. 19" parsed="|Phil|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.19">Phil. iii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> Do I aim at popular applause, or worldly advancement? or, do I aim 
at my own health or life? these are my gods. For what is worshipping, but making 
all the powers of my soul, and actions of my body, to bow and stoop to them? Hence 
it is, that the most high God, who hath said,  ‘He will not give his glory to another,’ 
hath been so express in commanding me to do all things to his glory,  ‘Whether ye 
eat or drink,’ says the apostle, <pb n="179" id="iv.ii.vi.iv-Page_179" />‘or whatsoever you do, do all 
things to the glory of God.’<note n="194" id="iv.ii.vi.iv-p5.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vi.iv-p6"><scripRef id="iv.ii.vi.iv-p6.1" passage="1 Cor. x. 31" parsed="|1Cor|10|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.31">1 Cor. x. 31</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vi.iv-p7">But how can I, poor worm, be said to do any thing to the glory 
of the eternal God? Why, in the same manner as he is said to do what he doth for 
his own glory; and how is that? By manifesting his glory to others. Thus, if I 
can but so live and act, as thereby to evidence, that the God I serve is a glorious 
God, glorious in holiness, glorious in goodness, glorious in wisdom, glorious in 
power, and the like; this is doing all things to the glory of God. For example, 
by praying to God, I avouch him to be a God infinite in knowledge, that he is present 
with me, and hears me pray, wheresoever I am; and I own him to be infinite in mercy, 
in that he will suffer such a sinful creature as I am to address myself to him, 
&amp;c. And so there is not the least action I undertake, but I am so to manage it, 
as to manifest the glory of God by it, making it my end and design so to do; otherwise 
let me do what I will I am sure to sin; for though I confess, a good end can never 
make a bad action good, yet a bad end will always make a good action bad: so that, 
if ever I would do any thing that is good, I must be sure to do it to the glory 
of God.</p>
<pb n="180" id="iv.ii.vi.iv-Page_180" />
</div4>

<div4 title="Resolution V." progress="70.77%" prev="iv.ii.vi.iv" next="iv.ii.vii" id="iv.ii.vi.v">
<h3 id="iv.ii.vi.v-p0.1">RESOLUTION V.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.ii.vi.v-p1"><i>I am resolved, by the grace of God, to mingle such recreations 
with my business, as to further my business by my recreations</i>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.ii.vi.v-p2">HAVING wholly devoted myself to God, all I have, or am, is still 
to be improved for him; insomuch that was it not for the necessities of nature, 
every moment of my life should and ought to be spent in the immediate worship and 
service of him. But though nature requires some time from my solemn serving him, 
for the recreating of myself; yet grace requireth, that this recreating of myself 
should still be for the promoting of his service; so that my recreations do not 
only fit me for further service, but they, in themselves, should some way or other, 
be serviceable to him; which that they may be I must have as great a care in the 
choice, as in the use of my recreations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vi.v-p3">There are some recreations that are so far from conducing to 
his service, that they may make more for the incensing of his wrath: as drinking 
and gaming, which though in themselves lawful, yet, as they often prove an occasion 
of swearing, lying, cheating, and contention amongst men, and by consequence of 
wrath in God; so they ought, by all means, to be shunned and avoided. Indeed, it 
may be questioned, whether gaming be ever a lawful recreation? For, either it is 
a lottery, or not. If it be a lottery, it is not lawful, because it is a great presumption 
and sin to set God at work to recreate ourselves; for poor nothings to employ the 
chiefest good, immediately to determine such <pb n="181" id="iv.ii.vi.v-Page_181" />frivolous and trifling impertinencies. If it be not a lottery, 
then it is not a pure recreation, for if it depends upon man’s wit and study, it 
exercises his brain and spirits, as much as it’ he were about other things: so 
that being on one side not lawful, on the other side no recreation; it can on no 
side be a lawful recreation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vi.v-p4">For what is the end of recreation, but to revive my languishing 
spirits, to let them rest and be quiet a little, when they are .tired with too much 
exercise, that they be fresher, livelier, and fitter for work afterwards? hence 
it is, that God indeed hath provided a recreation for all sensible creatures; sleep, 
which is the rest of the spirits in the nerves. When the little animal spirits have 
been all the day running up and down upon the soul’s errands, to lie down still 
and quiet, is a great refreshment and revivement to them, provided still, that it 
be moderately used. Whereas the indulging ourselves too much in it, is rather a 
clogging and stupifying of them: as we see in our bodies, which, when not accustomed 
to, are most averse from, and unfit for exercise.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vi.v-p5">So that the chief and only time for recreation, is, when my spirits 
are either weary with labour and study, or else called in to some necessary employment 
in some other place; as at and after meals, especially such as are of a hard digestion; for then the spirits have enough to do, to turn the food we eat into good nourishment. 
And, therefore, the intenseness of study, running, wrestling, and such like violent 
exercises, are not proper at such a time; because in studying, we draw the spirits 
from the stomach to the head; so in the other exercises, such as moderate walking, 
conference, <pb n="182" id="iv.ii.vi.v-Page_182" />and free discourse about common but necessary points, we send 
them from the stomach into other parts of the body, where they are to be set on 
work.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vi.v-p6">But, that which I have found the best recreation, both to my 
body and mind, whensoever either of them stands in need of it, is music, which exercises, 
at once, both my body and my soul; especially when I play myself. For then, 
methinks, the same motion that my hand makes upon the instrument, the instrument 
makes upon my heart; it calls in my spirits, composes my thoughts, delights my 
ear, recreates my mind, and so, not only fits me for after business, but fills my 
heart, at the present, with pure and useful thoughts, so that when the music sounds 
the sweetliest in my ears, truth commonly flows the clearest into my mind. And hence 
it is, that I find my soul is become more harmonious, by being accustomed so much 
to harmony, and so averse to all manner of discord, that the least jarring sounds, 
either in notes or words, seem very harsh and unpleasant to me.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vi.v-p7">That there is something more than ordinary in music, appears 
from David’s making use of it, for driving away the evil spirit from Saul, and Elisha 
for the bringing of the good spirit upon himself. From which I am induced to believe, 
that there is really a sort of secret and charming power in it, that naturally dispels, 
from the mind, all or most of those black humours, which the evil spirit uses to 
brood upon, and by composing it into a more regular, sweet, and docible disposition, 
renders it the fitter for the Holy Spirit to work upon, the more susceptible of 
divine grace, and more faithful messenger, whereby to convey truth to the understanding. 
But however that be, I must necessarily acknowledge, <pb n="183" id="iv.ii.vi.v-Page_183" />that of all recreations, that is by far the more suitable 
to my temper and disposition, in that it is not only an exercise to my body, but 
to my mind too; my spirits being thereby made the more nimble and active, and, 
by consequence, the fitter to wait upon my soul, and be employed by her, in whatever 
business she is engaged.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vi.v-p8">But in this and all other recreations, I must always take care 
not to exceed my measure, either in point of time or intention; I must not follow 
them too close, nor spend too many hours in them, but still resolve to use them, 
as they may not become a snare to me, but answer the ends for which they were designed, 
that when God shall call me to it, I may give him as good an account of my recreations, 
as of my necessary duties.</p>
</div4></div3>

<div3 title="Concerning My Relations." progress="71.97%" prev="iv.ii.vi.v" next="iv.ii.vii.i" id="iv.ii.vii">
<h2 id="iv.ii.vii-p0.1">CONCERNING MY RELATIONS.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vii-p1">BUT be not deceived, O my soul; thou art not yet advanced far 
enough; it is not sufficient to pretend to holiness in my thoughts and affections, 
and in my words and actions; unless I express it likewise in all the relations 
and conditions of life. The commandments of God are said to be exceeding broad; 
they extend themselves to every capacity I can possibly be in, not only enjoining 
me to live soberly in respect to myself, but righteously to my neighbour, obediently 
to my sovereign, lovingly to my wife, and faithfully to my people; otherwise I cannot 
live holily unto God; and, therefore, if I <pb n="184" id="iv.ii.vii-Page_184" />would be thoroughly religious, I must further endeavour to fix 
my resolutions with regard to the several duties the Most High expects from me, 
in all these particular relations I bear to him, during my sojourning here on earth.</p>

<div4 title="Resolution I." progress="72.16%" prev="iv.ii.vii" next="iv.ii.vii.ii" id="iv.ii.vii.i">
<h3 id="iv.ii.vii.i-p0.1">RESOLUTION I.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.ii.vii.i-p1"><i>I am resolved, by the grace of God, to honour and obey the king, 
or prince, whom God is pleased to set over me, as well as to expect that he should 
safeguard and protect me, whom God is pleased to set under him.</i></p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.ii.vii.i-p2">THE King of kings, and Lord of lords, the great and glorious 
Monarch of all the world, having enacted many gracious laws, is pleased to set over 
every kingdom and nation such persons as may put them in execution. So that I cannot 
but look upon a lawful king, as truly a representative of the most high God, as 
a parliament is of the people; and am therefore persuaded, that whoever 
rebels against him, rebels against God himself; not only in that he rebels against 
the ordinance of God, and so, against the God of that ordinance, but because he 
rebels against him, whom God hath set up as his vicegerent, to represent his person, 
and execute his laws in such a part of his dominions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vii.i-p3">Hence it is, that these two precepts, ‘Fear God, and honour 
the king,’ are so often joined together in holy writ; for he that fears God’s power 
cannot but honour his authority; and he that honours not the king, that represents 
God, cannot be said to fear God, who is represented by him. And hence, likewise, <pb n="185" id="iv.ii.vii.i-Page_185" />it is, that God has been as strict and express in enjoining 
us obedience to our governors as to himself; for, thus saith the Lord of hosts, 
 ‘Let every soul be subject to the higher powers.’<note n="195" id="iv.ii.vii.i-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vii.i-p4"><scripRef id="iv.ii.vii.i-p4.1" passage="Rom. xiii. 1" parsed="|Rom|13|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.1">Rom. xiii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> Why? because 
 ‘there is no power 
but of God; the powers that be, are ordained of God.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vii.i-p5">And he hath denounced as great a judgment against such as rebel 
against the magistrate he hath ordained, as against those that rebel against himself; 
 ‘For whosoever resisteth the power, resisteth the ordinance of God; and they 
that resist, shall receive to themselves damnation.’<note n="196" id="iv.ii.vii.i-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vii.i-p6"><scripRef passage="Rom 13:2" id="iv.ii.vii.i-p6.1" parsed="|Rom|13|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.2">Ib. xiii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> So that the wrath of God shall as 
certainly fall upon those that rise up against the king, as upon those that fight 
against God. And no wonder that the punishment should be the same, when the fault 
is the same: for he that fights against his king, fights against God himself, who 
hath invested him with that power and authority to govern his people, representing 
his own glorious majesty before them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vii.i-p7">Upon this ground it is, that I believe the wickedness of a prince 
cannot be a sufficient plea for the disobedience of his subjects; for it is not 
the holiness, but the authority of God that he represents, which the most wicked, 
as well as the most holy person, may be endowed with; and therefore, when the 
gospel first began to spread itself over the earth, though there was no 
Christian king, or supreme magistrate, of what title soever, to cherish and 
protect it; nay, though the civil powers were then the greatest enemies to it; 
yet, even then were the disciples of Christ enjoined to  ‘submit themselves to 
every ordinance of man, for the Lord’s sake.’</p>
<pb n="186" id="iv.ii.vii.i-Page_186" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vii.i-p8">Insomuch, that did I live among the Turks, I should look upon 
it as my duty to obey the Grand Seignior, in all his lawful edicts, as well as the 
most Christian and pious king in the world. For, suppose a prince be never so wicked, 
and never so negligent in his duty of protecting me, it doth not follow, that I 
must neglect mine of obeying him. In such a case, I have another duty added to this: 
and that is to pray for him, and intercede with God for his conversion: for thus 
hath the King of kings commanded, that  ‘prayers, supplications, intercessions, and 
giving of thanks, be made for all men,’ so more especially,  ‘for kings and those 
that are in authority, that we may live a quiet and peaceable life, in all 
godliness and honesty.’<note n="197" id="iv.ii.vii.i-p8.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vii.i-p9"><scripRef id="iv.ii.vii.i-p9.1" passage="1 Tim. ii. 1, 2" parsed="|1Tim|2|1|0|0;|1Tim|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.1 Bible:1Tim.2.2">1 Tim. ii. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note> So that whensoever I address myself to the court of heaven, I must 
be sure to remember my sovereign upon earth, that God would be pleased to enable 
his servant to reign on earth as himself doth in heaven, in righteousness and mercy. 
But especially, in case of any seeming or real default or defect, though I do not 
think it a subject’s duty to judge or censure their sovereign’s actions, I am to 
be the more earnest in my prayers and intercessions for him; but, upon no account 
to fight or rebel against him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vii.i-p10">And, if I am thus strictly obliged to honour, obey, and pray 
for a bad prince, how much more should 1 pay those duties to one, who represents 
God, not only in his authority, but in his holiness too? In this case, sure, as 
there is a double engagement to reverence and obedience, so I am doubly 
punishable, if I neglect to show it, either to the prince himself, or those that 
are set under him; <pb n="187" id="iv.ii.vii.i-Page_187" />for the same obligations that lie upon me, for my obedience to 
the king, bind me likewise to obey his inferior officers and magistrates, that act 
under him; and that for this reason, because, as he represents God, so they 
represent him; and, therefore, whatever they command, in his name, I look upon 
it as much my duty to obey, as if it was commanded by his own mouth; and, 
accordingly, do, from this moment, by the grace of God, resolve to put this duty 
in practice.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="Resolution II." progress="73.21%" prev="iv.ii.vii.i" next="iv.ii.vii.iii" id="iv.ii.vii.ii">
<h3 id="iv.ii.vii.ii-p0.1">RESOLUTION II.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.ii.vii.ii-p1"><i>I am resolved, by the same divine grace, to be as constant in 
loving my wife, as cautious in choosing her</i>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.ii.vii.ii-p2">THOUGH it be not necessary for me to resolve upon marrying, yet 
it may not be improper to resolve, in case I should, to follow these rules of duty; first in the choice of a wife; and secondly, in the affection that I ought to 
bear towards her.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vii.ii-p3">As for the first, I shall always endeavour to make choice of 
such a woman for my spouse, who hath first made choice of Christ as a spouse for 
herself; that none may be made one flesh with me, who is not also made one spirit 
with Christ my Saviour. For I look upon the image of Christ as the best mark of 
beauty I can behold in her; and the grace of God as the best portion I can receive 
with her. These are excellencies, which, though not visible to carnal eyes, are 
nevertheless agreeable to a spiritual heart; and such as all wise and good men cannot <pb n="188" id="iv.ii.vii.ii-Page_188" />choose but be enamoured with. For my own part, they seem to me 
such necessary qualifications, that my heart trembles at the thought of ever having 
a wife without them. What? shall I marry one that is wedded already to her sins, 
or have possession of her body only, when the devil hath possession of her soul? shall such a one be united to me here, who shall be separated from me for ever 
hereafter, and be condemned to scorch in everlasting burning? No, if it ever he 
my lot to enter into that state, I beg of God, that he would direct me in the choice 
of such a wife only to lie in my bosom here, as may afterwards be admitted to rest 
in Abraham’s bosom to all eternity; such a one, as will so live and pray, and converse 
with me upon earth, that we may be both entitled to sing, to rejoice, and be blessed 
together, for ever in heaven.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vii.ii-p4">That this, therefore, may be my portion and felicity, I firmly 
resolve, never to set upon a design, before I have first solicited the throne of 
grace, and begged of my heavenly Father to honour me with the partnership of one 
of his beloved children; and shall afterwards be as careful and cautious as I can, 
never to fix my affections upon any woman for a wife, till I am thoroughly persuaded 
of the grounds I have to love her, as a true Christian.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vii.ii-p5">If I could be thus happy, as to meet with a wife of these qualities 
and endowments, it would be impossible for me not to be hearty and sincere in my 
affection toward her, even though I had the greatest temptations to place them upon 
another: for, how could I choose but love her, who has God for her Father, the church 
for her mother, and heaven for her portion; who loves God, and is beloved <pb n="189" id="iv.ii.vii.ii-Page_189" />of him? especially, when I consider that this love to her, will 
not only be my duty but my happiness too.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vii.ii-p6">As to the duty, it is frequently inculcated in the Scripture, 
that  ‘husbands shall love their wives,’ and that not with a common love, but as 
 ‘Christ 
loved his church,’ yea,  ‘as their own body,’ or,  ‘as themselves,’<note n="198" id="iv.ii.vii.ii-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vii.ii-p7"><scripRef id="iv.ii.vii.ii-p7.1" passage="Eph. v. 25, 28, 33" parsed="|Eph|5|25|0|0;|Eph|5|28|0|0;|Eph|5|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.25 Bible:Eph.5.28 Bible:Eph.5.33">Eph. v. 25, 28, 33</scripRef>.</p></note> and they are so 
to love them, as not to  ‘be bitter against them,’<note n="199" id="iv.ii.vii.ii-p7.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vii.ii-p8"><scripRef id="iv.ii.vii.ii-p8.1" passage="Col. iii. 19" parsed="|Col|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.19">Col. iii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> not to be passionate or angry 
with them upon every light matter, nor suffer their resentments to rise to that 
height, upon any occasion whatsoever, as to abate the least spark of conjugal affection 
towards them, but to ‘nourish and cherish them even as the Lord the church.’ In 
a word, to do all the kind offices they can for them in their civil capacities, 
and to help and forward them by all means possible, in the way that leads to heaven; that as they are united in the flesh, so they may likewise be united in the spirit, 
and raised and rewarded together at the general resurrection.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vii.ii-p9">And, as love is the great duty, so it is likewise the chief happiness 
of a married state. I do not mean that love whereby she loves me, but that wherewith 
I love her; for, if I myself have not a cordial esteem and affection for her, what 
happiness will it be to me, to be beloved by her? or rather, what a misery would 
it be to be forced to live with one I know I cannot love? As ever, therefore, I 
desire to be happy, I must perform my duty in this particular, and never aim at 
any other end in the choice of a wife, nor expect any other happiness <pb n="190" id="iv.ii.vii.ii-Page_190" />in the enjoyment of her, but what is founded in the principle 
of pure and inviolable love. If I should court and marry a woman for riches, then, 
whensoever they fail, or take their flight, my love and my happiness must drop and 
vanish together with them. If I choose her for beauty only, I shall love her no 
longer than while that continues, which is only till age or sickness blasts it, 
and then farewell at once, both duty and delight.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vii.ii-p10">But if I love her for her virtues, and for the sake of God, who 
has enjoined it as a duty, that our affections should not be alienated, or separated 
by any thing but death; then, though all the other sandy foundations fail, yet 
will my happiness remain entire, even though I should not perceive those mutual 
returns of love, which are due from her to me upon the same foundation. But, oh! the happiness of that couple, whose inclinations to each other are as mutual as 
their duties; whose affections, as well as persons,. are linked together with the 
same tie! this is the chief condition required to make the state of matrimony 
happy or desirable, and shall be the chief motive, with me, to influence me to enter 
into it. For, though it be no happiness to be beloved by one I do not love; yet 
it is certainly a very great one to be beloved by one I do. If this, then, be my 
lot, to have mutual expressions of love from the person I fix my affections upon, 
what joy and comfort will it raise in my heart? with what peace and amity shall 
we live together here? and what glory and felicity may we not promise ourselves 
hereafter?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vii.ii-p11">What is here said of the duty in choosing and loving a wife, 
may be likewise applied to a <pb n="191" id="iv.ii.vii.ii-Page_191" />woman’s duty in choosing and loving her husband. But being not 
so immediately concerned in this, I pass on to my next resolution.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="Resolution III." progress="74.46%" prev="iv.ii.vii.ii" next="iv.ii.vii.iv" id="iv.ii.vii.iii">
<h3 id="iv.ii.vii.iii-p0.1">RESOLUTION III.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.ii.vii.iii-p1"><i>I am resolved, by the grace of God, to do my endeavour to give 
to God whatsoever children. he shall be pleased to give one; that as they are mine 
by nature, they may be his by grace</i>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.ii.vii.iii-p2">I HAVE sometimes wondered at the providence of God, in bringing 
so many millions of people out of the loins of one man; and cannot but make this 
use of it, even to stir up myself to a double diligence, in bringing up my 
children  ‘in the nurture and admonition of the Lord.’ For who knows, but the 
salvation of ten thousand souls may depend upon the education of one single 
child?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vii.iii-p3">If I train up my son in the ways of religion, and teach him what 
it is to  ‘keep a conscience void of offence towards God, and towards man;’ he will 
then not only have an inward sense of his own duty, but take all possible care to instil it into others, whether children or servants, that are committed to his charge; 
and these; again, will do the same to theirs, by teaching them to walk in the same 
path; till, by degrees, the piety and holiness of one man has diffused itself to 
all succeeding generations. But now, on the other hand, if I neglect the care of 
my son’s education, and suffer the leprosy of sin and wickedness to taint and corrupt 
him, it is great odds, without an extraordinary interposition of divine grace, but 
the infection may <pb n="192" id="iv.ii.vii.iii-Page_192" />spread itself over all my posterity; and so draw down upon me 
the curses and accusations of ten thousand souls in hell, which might otherwise 
have been praising and blessing God for me, to all eternity, in heaven.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vii.iii-p4">Hence it is, that I am resolved to endeavour to be a spiritual, 
as well as natural father to my children; yea, to take more care to get a portion 
for their souls in heaven, than to make provision for their bodies upon earth. For, 
if he be accounted  ‘worse than an infidel that provides not for his family,’ the 
sustenance of their bodies, what is he that suffers his family to neglect the salvation 
of their souls?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vii.iii-p5">That nothing of this, therefore, may be laid to my charge, if 
ever Providence sees fit to bless me with children of my own, I will take effectual 
care, so soon as conveniently I can, to devote them unto God by baptism; that what 
guilt they have contracted, by coming through my loins, may be washed away by the 
laver of regeneration; and then to be constantly soliciting at the throne of grace, 
that he who hath given them to me, would be pleased likewise to give himself to 
them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vii.iii-p6">The next thing to be done, as soon as they come to be capable 
of instruction, is to take all occasions and make use of all means, to work the 
knowledge of God into their heads, and the grace of Christ into their hearts; by 
teaching them to  ‘remember their Creator in the days of their youth;’ by acquainting 
them with the duties that he that made them expects from them; with the rewards 
they shall have, if dutiful; and the punishments they shall feel, if disobedient 
children; still accommodating my expressions to the shallow capacity of <pb n="193" id="iv.ii.vii.iii-Page_193" />their tender years. And, according to their doing, or not doing, 
of what they have been told, I shall reward them with what is most pleasing, or 
punish them with what is most displeasing to their years. To speak to them of heaven 
and eternal glory, will not encourage them so much as to give them their childish 
pleasures and desires; and the denouncing of a future hell, will not Alight them 
so much as the inflicting a present smart. Hence it is, that Solomon so often 
inculcates this upon parents, as their duty to their children, that they should 
not  ‘spare the rod, lest they spoil the child.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vii.iii-p7">But I must still take care to let them understand, that what 
I do is from a principle of love and affection to them, not of fury and indignation 
against them; for, by this means God may correct me for correcting them: I may 
set before my children such an example of indiscreet and sinful passion, as they 
will be apt enough to learn, without my teaching them. On the other hand, it behoves 
me, if possible, so to order my family, that my children may not see or hear, and 
so not learn, any thing but goodness in it; for commonly, according to what we 
learn when we are young, we practise when we are old. And, therefore, as I shall 
take great care, that my children learn nothing that is evil or sinful at home; 
so likewise that they do not come into such company abroad, where their innocence 
may be assaulted with swearing, cursing, or any kind of profane or obscene discourse, 
which the generality of our youth are so obnoxious to.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vii.iii-p8">Or at least, if this is not wholly to be avoided, to prevent 
those poisonous weeds from taking root in the heart, it behoves me to take all 
opportunities of discoursing to them of God and Christ, of the immortality <pb n="194" id="iv.ii.vii.iii-Page_194" />of their souls, and the future state they are to be 
doomed to in another world, when they have lived a little while in this; that, according 
as they grow in years, they may ‘grow in grace, and in the knowledge of our Lord 
and Saviour Jesus Christ.’ And when they come to years of discretion, capable of 
doing further honour and service to God and their country, by some calling or profession, 
I must be sure to place them in such a one as may be no hinderance to that high 
and heavenly calling, which they have in Christ Jesus, but rather contribute to 
further and promote it; that, being like tender plants engrafted into the true 
vine, they may bring forth much fruit, to God’s glory, to my comfort, and their 
own salvation.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="Resolution IV." progress="75.62%" prev="iv.ii.vii.iii" next="iv.ii.vii.v" id="iv.ii.vii.iv">
<h3 id="iv.ii.vii.iv-p0.1">RESOLUTION IV.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.ii.vii.iv-p1"><i>1 am resolved, by the grace of God, to do my duty to my servants 
as well as expect they should do theirs to me</i>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.ii.vii.iv-p2">IT was Joshua’s, and, by God’s grace, it shall be my 
resolution, that  ‘I and my house fear the Lord.’ I, in the first place, and then 
my house; for if I myself do not, I cannot expect that they should. So that, for 
the ordering of my family in general, I must not only press their duty upon 
them, but likewise practise my own duty, in suppressing all vicious and lewd 
conversation, and composing all strife and contention amongst them; in praying 
every day, at least twice with them; in catechising and expounding the principles of religion to them, 
and in calling for an account of every sermon and godly <pb n="195" id="iv.ii.vii.iv-Page_195" />discourse they hear, either in private or in public; in seeing 
that they constantly frequent the divine ordinances, and that they behave themselves 
so conscientiously therein, that they may be, some way or other, the better by them. 
And to these ends, I think it my duty to allow my servants some time, every day, 
wherein to serve God, as well as to see they spend their other hours in serving 
me; and to make them sensible that they do not serve me only for myself, but ultimately 
and principally in reference unto God; their serving me making way for my better 
serving God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vii.iv-p3">And, for this reason, I cannot believe, but it is as great a 
sin to cumber my servants, as myself with too much worldly business. For how can 
they spend any time in the service of God, when I require all their time in my own? And how justly should I be condemned, if by this means I should bring them into 
a sort of necessity of sinning, either in not obeying God or not obeying me; not 
that I think it is a servant’s duty to neglect his Creator to serve his master; 
on the contrary, he is obliged, in all cases, where their commands interfere, to 
 ‘obey God, rather than man.’ But where they do not, there is a 
strict injunction upon all servants, that they should be  ‘obedient to their masters 
according to the flesh, with fear and trembling, in singleness of heart, as unto 
Christ.’<note n="200" id="iv.ii.vii.iv-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vii.iv-p4"><scripRef id="iv.ii.vii.iv-p4.1" passage="Eph. vi. 5" parsed="|Eph|6|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.5">Eph. vi. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> But how with fear and trembling? why, fearing lest they should offend 
God, in offending them, and trembling at the thoughts of being disobedient to 
the divine command, which enjoins them to  ‘be obedient to their masters in all 
things, not answering again;’<note n="201" id="iv.ii.vii.iv-p4.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vii.iv-p5"><scripRef id="iv.ii.vii.iv-p5.1" passage="Tit. ii. 9" parsed="|Titus|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.2.9">Tit. ii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note><note n="202" id="iv.ii.vii.iv-p5.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vii.iv-p6"><scripRef id="iv.ii.vii.iv-p6.1" passage="Tit. ii. 9" parsed="|Titus|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.2.9">Tit. ii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note><pb n="196" id="iv.ii.vii.iv-Page_196" />that is, not repining at their master’s lawful commands, not 
muttering and maundering against them, as some are apt to do: for it is as great 
a sin in servants to speak irreverently to their masters, as in masters to speak 
passionately to their servants.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vii.iv-p7">But how are servants to give obedience to their masters,  ‘with 
singleness of heart, as unto Christ?’ Why, by obeying them only in obedience 
unto Christ; that is, they are therefore to do their master’s will, because it 
is the Lord’s will they should do it; serving them, ‘not with eye-service, as 
men-pleasers, but as the servants of Christ, doing the will of God from the heart, 
with good-will doing service as unto the Lord, and not to men.’<note n="203" id="iv.ii.vii.iv-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vii.iv-p8"><scripRef id="iv.ii.vii.iv-p8.1" passage="Eph. vi. 6, 7" parsed="|Eph|6|6|0|0;|Eph|6|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.6 Bible:Eph.6.7">Eph. vi. 6, 7</scripRef>; <scripRef id="iv.ii.vii.iv-p8.2" passage="Col. iii. 22" parsed="|Col|3|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.22">Col. iii. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> This is the 
duty, therefore, that I shall be oft inculcating upon my servants, and shall as 
oft be reflecting upon myself, that what I require for my own service may be 
always in subordination to God’s, who is our common Lord and master, whose laws 
are equally obliging on all ranks and conditions of men, and in whose sight 
 ‘there is no respect of persons.’</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="Resolution V." progress="76.35%" prev="iv.ii.vii.iv" next="iv.ii.vii.vi" id="iv.ii.vii.v">
<h3 id="iv.ii.vii.v-p0.1">RESOLUTION V.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.ii.vii.v-p1"><i>I am resolved, by the grace of God, to feed the flock that God 
shall set me over, with wholesome food, neither starving them by idleness, poisoning 
with error, nor puffing them up with impertinence</i>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.ii.vii.v-p2">AND here I cannot but declare, that ever since I knew what it was 
to study, I have found by experience, <pb n="197" id="iv.ii.vii.v-Page_197" />that spiritual and intellectual pleasures do as far surpass 
those that are temporal and sensual, as the soul exceeds the body. And, for this 
reason, as I always thought the study and profession of divinity to be the noblest 
and most agreeable of all others, as carrying with it its own encouragement and 
reward; so I have often wondered with myself, that the greatest persons in the world 
should not be desirous and ambitious of exercising their part in the study of this 
necessary, as well as sublime science, and even devoting themselves to the profession 
of it. For, do they aspire after honour? What greater honour can there be, than 
to be the mouth of God to the people, and of the people unto God; to have the Most 
High himself, not only to speak by them, but in them too? What greater honour than 
to have a commission from the King of kings, to represent himself before his people, 
and call them, in his name, to  ‘return from the error of their ways, and walk in 
the paths of God to everlasting glory?’ What greater honour than to be an instrument, 
in his hand, to bring poor souls from the gates of hell, to set them among princes 
in the court of heaven? Do they thirst after pleasures? What greater pleasure 
can they have, than to make it their business to feed themselves and others with 
the bread and water of life?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vii.v-p3">But stay, my soul, let not thy thoughts run only upon the dignity 
of thy function, and the spiritual pleasures that attend the faithful discharge 
of it; but think likewise upon the strict account thou must give of it in another 
life: the serious consideration of which, as it cannot but be a great comfort to 
the true and faithful pastor, who has diligently fed his flock with the  ‘sincere 
milk of God’s <pb n="198" id="iv.ii.vii.v-Page_198" />word;’ so must it be a great terror and confusion to the slothful 
and negligent, the false and deceitful dispensers of the divine mysteries, who have 
either carelessly lost, or treacherously deluded the souls of those committed to 
their charge, which they must one day answer for, as well as for their own. And 
therefore, that nothing of this kind may be ever laid to my charge, I solemnly promise 
and resolve, before God, so to demean myself in the exercise of my ministerial function, 
as to make the care of souls, especially of those committed to my charge, the chief 
study and business of my life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vii.v-p4">And that without partiality or exception, I must not single out 
some of the best of my flock, such as I have the highest respect for, or 
have received the greatest obligations from; but  ‘minister to every one according 
to their several necessities.’ If I meet with men of knowledge and virtue, my business 
must be to confirm and establish them therein; if with those that are ignorant and 
immoral, to teach and instruct them in the ways of religion, and by all means possible, 
to reclaim and reduce them to the exercise of their duty; always remembering, that 
as the blessed Jesus, the  ‘great shepherd and bishop of our souls, was not sent, 
save unto the lost sheep of the house of Israel, and came not to call the righteous, 
but sinners to repentance;’ so it is the indispensable duty of his apostles and 
ministers (and by the grace of God I shall make it mine) to follow his example in 
this particular; to spare. no time nor pains in the reformation of sinners, though 
it be never so irksome and difficult to accomplish; even though I should meet with 
such as the prophet David speaks of, <pb n="199" id="iv.ii.vii.v-Page_199" />‘who hate to be reformed, and cast my words behind them.’ And 
therefore as I know it is my duty, so I shall always endeavour to take pleasure 
in the several offices I perform of this kind,  ‘to strengthen the weak, heal the 
wounded, and bind up the broken heart;’ to call in those that err and go astray, 
and  ‘seek and save them that are lost.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vii.v-p5">To these ends, though preaching is, without doubt, a most excellent 
and useful, as well as necessary duty, (especially if it be performed, as 
it ought, with zeal and reverence, and the doctrine applied and pressed home, with 
sincerity of affection,) vet, I shall not think it sufficient to instruct my people 
only from the pulpit, but take all opportunities to instil good thoughts and principles 
into their minds in my private conversation. I know it is impossible for all ministers 
frequently to visit every particular person or family in their parish, there being, 
in some parishes, especially in and about London, so many thousands of souls: 
but, 
howsoever, if it should please the Lord to call me to such a flock, though 
I cannot visit all, I shall visit as many as I can; especially those that are sick 
or infirm, and be sure to feed them ‘with the sincere milk of the word,’ such as 
may turn to their spiritual nourishment, and make them  ‘grow in grace, and in the 
knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.’ I will not fill their heads with 
speculative notions and niceties in divinity; (which, among the less judicious, 
are very often the occasion of heresy and error, and sometimes also, of delusion 
and distraction;) but my chief care shall be to instruct them in those necessary 
truths which their Christian faith indispensably obliges them to know and believe, 
and press them to the performance of those duties, without which <pb n="200" id="iv.ii.vii.v-Page_200" />they cannot be saved; meekly and impartially reproving the particular 
vices they are most inclined and addicted to, and cheerfully encouraging and improving 
whatever virtuous actions they are, any of them, exemplary in, and whatever good 
habits and inclinations the divine grace has put into their hearts.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vii.v-p6">And since love and charity is the great characteristic of our 
profession, the bond and cement of all other Christian duties, in order to make 
my ministry the more successful, I resolve, in the last place, not only to avoid 
all differences and disputes with them myself, but amicably to compose all such 
as may arise among the neighbours. In a word, I shall make it my endeavour, in all 
things, so to approve myself as a faithful minister, both in life and doctrine before 
them, that at the last day, when the great God shall call for my parish, and myself 
to appear before him, I may be prepared to give an account of both; at least, to 
answer for as many of them as he requires; and may, with joy and comfort, pronounce 
this sentence of my Saviour, if it may, without offence, he applied to his ministers, 
 ‘Behold I and the children which thou hast given me.’</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="Resolution VI." progress="77.77%" prev="iv.ii.vii.v" next="iv.ii.viii" id="iv.ii.vii.vi">
<h3 id="iv.ii.vii.vi-p0.1">RESOLUTION VI.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.ii.vii.vi-p1"><i>I am resolved, by the grace of God, to be as faithful and constant 
to my friend, as I would have my friend to be faithful and constant to me</i>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.ii.vii.vi-p2">HAVING before resolved to be zealous in loving God, I here resolve 
to be as constant in loving my friend. But why do I resolve upon this? Is it <pb n="201" id="iv.ii.vii.vi-Page_201" />possible to live and not to love? This to me seems as plain 
a contradiction, as to live and not to live. For love, in my opinion, is as much 
the life of the soul, as the soul is the life of the body. So that, for my own part, 
I shall expect to cease to live, at the very moment that I cease to love; nay, I 
do not look upon love only as my life, but as the joy and comfort of it too. And, 
for this reason, I shall never envy any man his riches, pleasures, or preferments, 
provided that I can but enjoy the persons my soul delights in, viz. Christ in the 
first place, and my friend and neighbour in the second.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vii.vi-p3">But then I must have a great care where and how I place this 
affection; for if I place it wrong, my very loving will be sinning. And therefore, 
I shall always endeavour to make such only my friends, as are friends to God. Not 
that I look upon it as necessary to love my friends always under that notion only 
as they are friends of God; for then, no love but that which is spiritual would 
be lawful; whereas there is, doubtless, a natural love, that is no less a duty, 
and, by consequence, no less lawful, than the other; as, the love of parents towards 
their children, and children towards their parents; and the mutual complacency that 
arises betwixt friends, as well as relations, from the harmony and agreement of 
humours and tempers. Thus our Saviour is said to have loved St. John more than any 
of his other disciples, which cannot be understood of a spiritual love; for this, 
undoubtedly, was equal to all; but being a man subject to the like passions (though 
not imperfections) as we are, he placed more natural affection upon, and might have 
more natural complacency in John than in his other disciples.</p>


<pb n="202" id="iv.ii.vii.vi-Page_202" />

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vii.vi-p4">And, therefore, when I say, I am to make such my friends 
only as are friends to God, my meaning is, that I will make none my friends, but 
such as I know to be good men and good Christians, such as deserve my love in a 
spiritual as well as a natural sense; and since I may lawfully love my friend in 
both these senses, the one is so far from being exclusive, that it is really perfective 
of the other. And for this reason, as the spiritual good of my friend is always 
to be preferred before that which is temporal, I am resolved to found the one upon 
the. other. I will always be ready, as oft as he stands in need, either of 
my advice, encouragement, or assistance, to do him all the kind offices I can in 
his worldly affairs, to promote his interest, vindicate his character from secret 
aspersions, and defend his person from open assaults: to be faithful and punctual 
in the performance of my promises to him, as well as in keeping the secrets he has 
entrusted me with. But all these things are to be done with a tender regard to the 
honour of God. and the duties of religion; so that the services I do him in his 
temporal concerns, must be still consistent with, mid subservient to, the spiritual 
interest and welfare of his immortal soul, in which I am principally obliged to 
manifest my friendship towards him. If I see him wander out of the right way, I 
must immediately take care to advertise him of it, and use the best means I can 
to bring him back to it. Or if I know him to be guilty of any reigning vices, I 
must endeavour to convince him of the danger and malignity of them, and importune 
and persuade him to amend and forsake them. And lastly, I must be as constant in 
keeping my friend, as cautious in choosing him, still continuing <pb n="203" id="iv.ii.vii.vi-Page_203" />the heat of my affections towards him, in the day of his affliction, 
as well as in the height of his prosperity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vii.vi-p5">These are the rules whereby I resolve to express my friendship 
unto others, and whereby I would have others to express their friendship unto me.</p>

</div4></div3>

<div3 title="Concerning My Talents." progress="78.62%" prev="iv.ii.vii.vi" next="iv.ii.viii.i" id="iv.ii.viii">
<h2 id="iv.ii.viii-p0.1">CONCERNING MY TALENTS.</h2>
<p class="continue" id="iv.ii.viii-p1">HAVING so solemnly devoted myself to God, according to the covenant 
he hath made with me, and the duty I owe to him; not only what I am, and what I 
do, but likewise what I have, is still to he improved for him. And this I am bound 
to, not only upon a federal, but even a natural account; for whatsoever I have, 
I received from him, and therefore, all the reason in the world, whatsoever I have 
should be’ improved for him. For, I look upon myself as having no other property 
in what I enjoy, than a servant hath in what he is entrusted with to improve for 
his master’s use; thus, though I should have ten thousand pounds a year, I should 
have no more of my own, than if I had but two-pence in all the world. For it is 
only committed to my care for a season, to be employed and improved to the best 
advantage, and will be called for again at the grand audit, when I must answer for 
the use or abuse of it; so that, whatsoever in a civil sense I can call my own, 
that, in a spiritual sense, I must esteem as God’s. And <pb n="204" id="iv.ii.viii-Page_204" />therefore it nearly concerns me to manage all the talents I am 
entrusted with as things I must give a strict account for at the day of judgment. 
As God bestows his mercies upon me, through the greatness of his love and affection, 
so I am to restore his mercies back again to him by the holiness of’ my life and 
conversation. In a word, whatever I receive from his bounty, I must, some way or 
other, lay out for his glory, accounting nothing my own, any further than as I improve 
it for God’s sake and the spiritual comfort of my own soul.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.viii-p2">In order to this, I shall make it my endeavour, by the blessing 
of God, to put in practice the following resolutions.</p>

<div4 title="Resolution I." progress="78.98%" prev="iv.ii.viii" next="iv.ii.viii.ii" id="iv.ii.viii.i">
<h3 id="iv.ii.viii.i-p0.1">RESOLUTION I.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.ii.viii.i-p1"><i>I am resolved, if possible, to redeem my time past by using 
a double diligence .fir the future, to employ and improve all the gifts and endowments, 
both of body and mind, to the glory and service of my great Creator</i>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.ii.viii.i-p2">TIME, health, and parts, are three precious talents, generally 
bestowed upon men, but seldom improved for God. To go no further than myself, how 
much time and health have I enjoyed, by God’s grace? and how little of it have 
I laid out for his honour? On the contrary, how oft have I offended, affronted, 
and provoked him, even when he has been courting me with his favours, and daily 
pouring forth his benefits upon me? this, alas! is a sad truth, which whensoever 
I seriously reflect upon, I cannot but acknowledge the continuance of my life as 
the <pb n="205" id="iv.ii.viii.i-Page_205" />greatest instance of God’s mercy and goodness, as well as the 
greatest motive to my gratitude and obedience. In a due sense, therefore, of the 
vanities and follies of my younger years, I desire to take shame to myself for what 
is past, mid do this morning humbly prostrate myself before the throne of grace, 
to implore God’s pardon, and to make solemn promises and resolutions, for the future, 
to cast off the works of darkness, and to put on the armour of light; and not only 
so, but to redeem the precious minutes I have squandered away, by husbanding those 
that remain, to the best advantage. I will not trifle and sin away my time in the 
pleasures of sense, or the impertinencies of business, but shall always employ it 
in things that are necessary, useful, and proportion it to the weight and importance 
of the work or business I engage myself in; allotting such a part of it for this 
business, and such a part for that, so as to leave no intervals for unlawful or 
unnecessary actions, to thrust themselves in, and pollute my life and conversation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.viii.i-p3">For, since it has pleased God to favour me with the blessing 
of health, and I am not certain how soon I may be deprived of it, and thrown upon 
a bed of sickness, which may deprive me of the use of my reason, or make me incapable 
of any thing else, but grapling with my distemper; it highly concerns me to make 
a due use of this blessing, while I have it; to improve these parts and gifts that 
God has endowed me with, to the manifestation of his glory, the salvation of my 
soul, and the public good of the community whereof I am a member.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.viii.i-p4">To these ends, it will be requisite for me frequently <pb n="206" id="iv.ii.viii.i-Page_206" />to consider with myself, which 
way my weak parts may 
be the most usefully employed, and to bend them to those studies and actions, which 
they are naturally the most inclined to, and delighted in, with the utmost vigour 
and application; more particularly in spiritual matters, to make use of all opportunities 
for the convincing others of God’s love to them, and their sins against God; of 
their misery by nature, and happiness by Christ; and when the truth of God happens 
to be any way traduced or opposed, to he as valiant in the defence of it, as its 
enemies are violent in their assaults against it. And as I thus resolve to employ 
my inward gifts and faculties for the glory and service of God; so,</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="Resolution II." progress="79.64%" prev="iv.ii.viii.i" next="iv.ii.viii.iii" id="iv.ii.viii.ii">
<h3 id="iv.ii.viii.ii-p0.1">RESOLUTION II.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.ii.viii.ii-p1"><i>I am resolved, by the divine grace, to employ my riches, the 
outward blessings of Providence, to the same end; and to observe such a 
due medium in the dispensing of them, as to avoid prodigality on the one hand, and 
covetousness on the other</i>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.ii.viii.ii-p2">THIS, without doubt, is a necessary resolution, but it is likewise 
very difficult to put in practice, without a careful observance of the following 
rules.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.viii.ii-p3">First, never to lavish out my substance, like the prodigal, in 
the revels of sin and vanity, but after a due provision for the necessities and 
conveniences of life, to lay up the overplus for acts of love and charity towards 
my indigent brethren. I must consider the uses and ends for which God has entrusted 
me with such and such possessions; that <pb n="207" id="iv.ii.viii.ii-Page_207" />they were not given me for the pampering my body, the feeding 
my lusts, or puffing me up with pride and ambition; but for advancing his glory, 
and my own, and the public good. But why do I say given when, as I before observed, 
I have no property in the riches I possess; they are only lent me for a few years 
to be dispensed and distributed, as my great Lord and Master sees fit to appoint, 
viz. for the benefit of the poor and necessitous, which he has made his deputies 
to call for and receive his money at my hands. And this, indeed, is the best use 
I can put it to, for my own advantage, as well as theirs: for the money I bestow 
upon the poor, I give to God to lay up for me, and I have his infallible word 
and promise for it, that it shall be paid me again with unlimited interest out 
of his heavenly treasury, which is infinite, eternal, and inexhaustible. Hence 
it is, that whensoever I see any fit object of charity, methinks I hear the Most 
High say unto me, Give this poor brother so much of my stock, which thou hast in 
thy hand, and I will place it to thy account, as given to myself; and  ‘look what 
thou layest out it shall be paid thee again.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.viii.ii-p4">The second rule is, never to spend a penny, where it can be better 
spared; nor to spare it where it can be better spent. And this will oblige me, whensoever 
any occasion offers of laying out money, considerately to weigh the circumstances 
of it, and, according as the matter, upon mature deliberation, requires, I must 
not grudge to spend it: or, if at any time, I find more reason to spare, I must 
not dare to spend it; still remembering, that as I am strictly to account for the 
money God has given me, so I ought neither to be covetous in saving, or <pb n="208" id="iv.ii.viii.ii-Page_208" />hoarding it up, nor profuse in throwing it away, without a just 
occasion. The main thing to be regarded, is the end I propose to myself in my expenses, 
whether it be really the glory of God, or my own carnal humour and appetite.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.viii.ii-p5">For instance, if I lay out my money in clothing my body, the 
question must be, whether I do this only for warmth and decency, or to gratify 
my pride and vanity? If the former, my money is better spent; if the latter, it 
is better spared than spent. Again, do I lay it out in eating and drinking? if 
this be only to satisfy the necessities of nature, and make my life more easy 
and comfortable, it is without doubt, very well spent; but if it be to feed my 
luxury and intemperance, it is much better spared; better for my soul, in 
keeping it from sin, and better for my body, in preserving it from sickness; and 
this rule is the more strictly to be observed, because it is as great a fault in 
a servant not to lay out his master’s money when he should, as to lay it out 
when he should not.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.viii.ii-p6">In order, therefore, to avoid both these extremes, there is a 
third rule to be observed under this resolution; and that is to keep a particular 
account of all my receipts and disbursements, to set down in a book every penny 
I receive at the hands of the Almighty, and every penny I lay out for his honour 
and service. By this means I shall be, in a manner, forced both to get my money 
lawfully, and to lay it out carefully: but how can I put that amongst the money 
I have received from God, which I have got by unlawful means? certainly, such money 
I may rather account as received from the devil for his use, than from God, for 
his. And so must I either lay every penny out for God, or <pb n="209" id="iv.ii.viii.ii-Page_209" />otherwise I shall not know where to set it down, for I must set 
down nothing but what I lay out for his use; and if it be not for his use, with 
what face can I say it was? And, by this means also, when God shall be pleased 
to call me to an account for what I received from him, I may with comfort appear 
before him; and having improved the talents he had committed to my charge, I may 
be received into his heavenly kingdom with  ‘well done, good and faithful 
servant, enter thou into thy master’s joy.’</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="Resolution III." progress="80.63%" prev="iv.ii.viii.ii" next="iv.ii.viii.iv" id="iv.ii.viii.iii">
<h3 id="iv.ii.viii.iii-p0.1">RESOLUTION III.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.ii.viii.iii-p1"><i>I am resolved by the grace of God, to improve the authority God 
gives me over others, to the suppression of vice, and the encouragement of virtue; and so for the exaltation of God’s name on earth, and their souls in heaven</i>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.ii.viii.iii-p2">THAT all power and authority hath its original from God, and 
that one creature is not over another, but by the providence and will of Him, who 
is over all; and so, by consequence, that all the authority we have over men is 
to be improved for God, is clear, not only from that question,  ‘Who made thee to 
differ from another; and what hast thou, which thou didst not receive?’<note n="204" id="iv.ii.viii.iii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.viii.iii-p3"><scripRef id="iv.ii.viii.iii-p3.1" passage="1 Cor. iv. 7" parsed="|1Cor|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.7">1 Cor. iv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> but likewise, 
and that more clearly, from that positive assertion,  ‘the powers that be are 
ordained of God.’<note n="205" id="iv.ii.viii.iii-p3.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.viii.iii-p4"><scripRef id="iv.ii.viii.iii-p4.1" passage="Rom. xiii. 1" parsed="|Rom|13|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.1">Rom. xiii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> That, therefore, I may 
follow my commission, I must stick close to my present resolution, even in all the <pb n="210" id="iv.ii.viii.iii-Page_210" />power God gives me to behave myself as one invested with that 
power from above, to restrain vice and encourage virtue, as oft as I have an opportunity 
so to do, always looking upon myself as one commissioned by him, and acting under 
him. For this reason, I must still endeavour to exercise my authority, as if the 
most high God was in my place in person as well as power. I must not follow the 
dictates of my own carnal reason, much less the humours of my own biased passion, 
but still keep to the acts which God himself hath made, either in the general statute 
book for all the world, the holy Scriptures, or in the particular laws and statutes 
of the nation wherein I live.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.viii.iii-p5">And questionless, if I discharge this duty as I ought, whatever 
sphere of authority I move in, I am capable of doing a great deal of good, not only 
by my power, but by my influence and example. For common experience teaches us, 
that even the inclinations and desires of those that are eminent for their quality 
or station, are more powerful than the very commands of God himself; especially 
among persons of an inferior rank, and more servile disposition, who are apt to 
be more wrought upon by the fear of present punishment, or the loss of some temporal 
advantage, than any thing that is future or spiritual. Hence it is, that all those 
whom God entrusteth with this precious talent, have a great advantage and opportunity 
in their hand, for the suppressing sin, and the exalting holiness in the world: 
a word from their mouths against whoredom, drunkenness, and the profanation of the 
Sabbath, or the like; yea, their very example and silent gestures being able to 
do more <pb n="211" id="iv.ii.viii.iii-Page_211" />than the threatenings of almighty God, either pronounced by himself 
in his word, or by his ministers in his holy ordinances.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.viii.iii-p6">This, therefore, is my resolution, that whatsoever authority 
the most high God shall be pleased to put upon me, I will look upon it as my duty 
and always make it my endeavour, to demolish the kingdom of sin and Satan, and establish 
that of Christ and holiness in the hearts of all those to whom my commission extends; looking more at the duty God expects from me, than at the dignity he confers upon 
me. In a word, I will so exercise the power and authority God puts into my hands 
here, that when the particular circuit of my life is ended, and I shall be brought 
to the general assize to give an account of this among my other talents, I may give 
it up with joy; and so exchange my temporal authority upon earth, for an eternal 
crown of glory in heaven.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="Resolution IV." progress="81.34%" prev="iv.ii.viii.iii" next="iv.ii.viii.v" id="iv.ii.viii.iv">
<h3 id="iv.ii.viii.iv-p0.1">RESOLUTION IV.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.ii.viii.iv-p1"><i>I am resolved, by the grace of God, to improve the affections 
God stirs up in others towards me, to the stirring up of their affections towards 
God.</i></p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.ii.viii.iv-p2">IF the authority I have over others, then questionless the 
affection others have to me, is to be improved for God; and that because the affection 
they bear to me in a natural sense hath a kind of authority in me over them in a 
spiritual one. And this I gather from my own experience; for I find none to have 
a greater command over me, than they that manifest the greatest affections for me. <pb n="212" id="iv.ii.viii.iv-Page_212" />Indeed, it is a truth generally agreed on, that a real and sincere 
esteem for any person is always attended with a fear of displeasing that person; 
and where there is fear in the subject, there will, doubtless, be authority in the 
object; because fear is the ground of authority, as love is, or ought to be, the 
ground of that fear. The greatest potentate, if not feared, will not be obeyed; 
if his subjects stand in no awe of him, he can never strike any awe upon them. Nor 
will that awe have its proper effects in curbing and restraining them from sin and 
disobedience, unless it proceeds from, and is joined with love.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.viii.iv-p3">T know the Scripture tells me,  ‘There is no fear in love, but 
that perfect love casteth out fear.’<note n="206" id="iv.ii.viii.iv-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.viii.iv-p4"><scripRef passage="John 4:18" id="iv.ii.viii.iv-p4.1" parsed="|John|4|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.18">John, iv. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> But that is to be understood of our love 
to God, not to men, and that a perfect love too, such as can only be exercised in 
heaven. There I know our love will be consummate, without mixture, as well as without 
defect; there will be a perfect expression of love on both sides, and so no fear 
of displeasure on either. But this is a happiness which is not to be expected here 
on earth; so long as we are clothed with flesh and blood, we shall, in one degree 
or other, be still under the influence of our passions and affections. And therefore 
as there is no person we can love upon earth, but who may sometimes see occasion 
to be displeased with us: so he will always, upon this account, be feared by us. 
This I look upon as the chief occasion of one man’s having so much power and influence 
over another.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.viii.iv-p5">But how comes this under the notion of a talent <pb n="213" id="iv.ii.viii.iv-Page_213" />received from God, and so to be improved for him? Why, 
because it is he, and he alone, that kindles and blows up the sparks of pure love 
and affection in us, and that by the breathings of his own Spirit. It was the Lord 
that gave Joseph favour in the sight of the  ‘keeper of the prison,’<note n="207" id="iv.ii.viii.iv-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.viii.iv-p6"><scripRef id="iv.ii.viii.iv-p6.1" passage="Gen. xxxix. 21" parsed="|Gen|39|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.39.21">Gen. xxxix. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> And who brought 
Daniel into favour and tender love with the  ‘prince of the eunuchs.’<note n="208" id="iv.ii.viii.iv-p6.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.viii.iv-p7"><scripRef id="iv.ii.viii.iv-p7.1" passage="Dan. i. 9" parsed="|Dan|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.1.9">Dan. i. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> And so of all 
others in the world: for we are told elsewhere, that as ‘God fashioneth the hearts 
of men, so he turneth them which way soever he will.’ Insomuch that I can never 
see any express their love to me, but I must express my thankfulness to God for 
it; nor can I feel in myself any warmth of affection towards others, without considering 
it as a talent hid in my breast, which I am obliged in duty to improve for him by 
stirring up their affections unto him ‘whose affections himself hath stirred up 
towards me. And this will be the more easy to effect, if I take care in the first 
place, to express the zeal and sincerity of my own love to God, by making him the 
chief object of my esteem and adoration; and manifest my aversion to the sins they 
are guilty of, by representing them as most loathsome and abominable, as well as 
most dangerous and damnable. For, wherever there is a true and cordial affection 
to any person, it is apt to bias those that are under the influence of it, to choose 
the same objects for their love or aversion, that such a person does, that is, to 
love what he loves, and to hate what he hates. This, therefore, is the first thing 
to be done, to stir up the affections of others to love and serve God.</p><pb n="214" id="iv.ii.viii.iv-Page_214" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.viii.iv-p8">Another way of my improving the affections of others to this 
end, is by setting them a good example; for commonly what a friend doth, be it 
good or bad, is pleasing to us, because we look not at the goodness of the thing 
that is done, but at the loveliness of the person that doth it. And if the vices 
of a friend seem amiable, how much more will his virtues shine? For this reason, 
therefore, whensoever I perceive any person to show a respect for, or affection 
to me, I shall always look upon it as an opportunity put into my hands to serve 
and glorify my great Creator, and shall look upon it as a call from heaven, as much 
as if I heard the Almighty say to me, I desire to have this person love me, and 
therefore have I made him to love thee: do thou but set before him an example of 
goodness and virtue, and his love to thy person shall induce and engage him to direct 
his actions according to it. This, therefore, is the rule that I fully resolve to 
guide myself by, with relation to those who are pleased to allow me a share in their 
esteem and affection, which I hope to improve to their advantage in the end; that 
as they love me, and I love them now, so we may all love God, and God love us to 
all eternity.</p>
<pb n="215" id="iv.ii.viii.iv-Page_215" />
</div4>

<div4 title="Resolution V." progress="82.40%" prev="iv.ii.viii.iv" next="iv.ii.viii.vi" id="iv.ii.viii.v">
<h3 id="iv.ii.viii.v-p0.1">RESOLUTION V.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.ii.viii.v-p1"><i>I am resolved, by the grace of God, to improve every good thought 
to the producing of good affections in myself, and as good actions with respect 
to God</i>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.ii.viii.v-p2">WHATSOEVER comes from God, being a talent to be improved to 
him, I cannot but think good thoughts to be as precious talents, as it is 
possible a creature can be blessed with. But let me esteem them as I will, I am 
sure my Master will reckon them amongst the talents he entrusts me with, and for 
which he will call me to an account; and, therefore, I ought not to neglect 
them. The Scripture tells me, ‘I am not sufficient of myself to think any thing 
as of myself, but that my sufficiency is of God.’<note n="209" id="iv.ii.viii.v-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.viii.v-p3"><scripRef id="iv.ii.viii.v-p3.1" passage="2 Cor. iii. 5" parsed="|2Cor|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.5">2 Cor. iii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> And if I be not sufficient to think any thing, much less 
am I able of myself to think of that which is good; forasmuch as to good thoughts 
there must always be supposed a special concurrence of God’s Spirit; whereas to 
other thoughts there is only the general concurrence of his presence. Seeing, therefore, 
they come from God, how must I lay them out for him? Why, by sublimating good thoughts 
unto good affections. Does God vouchsafe to send down into my heart a thought of 
himself? I am to send up this thought to him again, in the fiery chariot of love, 
desire, and joy. Doth he dart into my soul a thought of holiness and purity? I 
am to dwell and meditate upon it till it break out into a flame of love and affection 
for him. Doth he raise up in <pb n="216" id="iv.ii.viii.v-Page_216" />my spirit a thought of sin, and show me the ugliness and deformity 
of it? I must let it work its desired effect, by making it as loathsome and detestable 
as that thought represents it to be.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.viii.v-p4">But good thoughts must not only be improved to produce good affections 
in my heart, but likewise good actions in my life. So that the thoughts of God should 
not only make me more taken with his beauty, but more active for his glory; and 
the thoughts of sin should not only damp my affection to it, but likewise deter 
and restrain me from the commission of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.viii.v-p5">And thus every good thought that God puts into my heart, instead 
of slipping out, as it does with some others without regard, will be cherished and 
improved, to the producing of good actions: these actions will entitle me to the 
blessing of God, and that to the kingdom of glory.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="Resolution VI." progress="82.88%" prev="iv.ii.viii.v" next="v" id="iv.ii.viii.vi">
<h3 id="iv.ii.viii.vi-p0.1">RESOLUTION VI.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.ii.viii.vi-p1"><i>I am resolved, by the grace of God, to improve every affliction 
God lays upon me, as an earnest or token of his affection towards me</i>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.ii.viii.vi-p2">EVERY thing that flows from God to his servants, coming under 
the notion of talents, to be improved for himself, I am sure afflictions, as well 
as other mercies, must needs be reckoned amongst those talents God is pleased to 
vouchsafe. Indeed it is a talent, without which I should be apt to forget the improvement 
of all the rest; and which, if well improved, itself will  ‘work out for me a far 
more <pb n="217" id="iv.ii.viii.vi-Page_217" />exceeding and eternal weight of glory.’<note n="210" id="iv.ii.viii.vi-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.viii.vi-p3">Cor. iv. 17.</p></note> It is the non-improvement 
of an affliction that makes it a curse; whereas, if improved, it is as great a blessing 
as any God is pleased to scatter amongst the children of men. And therefore it is, 
that God most frequently entrusteth this precious talent with his own peculiar people: 
 ‘You only have I known of all the families of the earth; therefore will I punish 
you for, your iniquities.’<note n="211" id="iv.ii.viii.vi-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.viii.vi-p4"><scripRef passage="Amos 3:2" id="iv.ii.viii.vi-p4.1" parsed="|Amos|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Amos.3.2">Amos, iii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> Those that God knows the best, with them will he entrust 
the most, if not of other talents, yet he sure of this, which is so useful and necessary 
to bring us to the knowledge of ourselves and our Creator, that without it we should 
he apt to forget both.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.viii.vi-p5">It is this that shows us the folly and pride of presumption, 
as well as the vanity and emptiness of all worldly enjoyments; and deters us from 
incensing and provoking him, from whom all our happiness as well as our afflictions 
flow. Let, therefore, what crosses or calamities soever befal me, I am still resolved 
to bear them all, not only with a patient resignation to the divine will, but even 
to comfort and rejoice myself in them, as the greatest blessings. For instance, 
am I seized with pain and sickness? I shall look upon it as a message from God, 
sent on purpose to put me in mind of death, and to convince me of the necessity 
of being always prepared for it by a good life, which a state of uninterrupted health 
is apt to make us unmindful of. Do I sustain any losses or crosses? The true use 
of this is, to make me sensible of the fickleness and inconstancy of this world’s 
blessings, <pb n="218" id="iv.ii.viii.vi-Page_218" />which we can no sooner cast our eye upon, but they immediately 
 ‘take to themselves wings, and fly away from us.’ And so, all other afflictions God 
sees fit to lay upon me, may in like manner be, some way or other, improved for 
my happiness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.viii.vi-p6">But, besides the particular improvements of particular chastisements, 
the general improvement of all is the increasing of my love and affection to that 
God, who brings these afflictions upon me. For how runs the mittimus, whereby he 
is pleased to send me to the dungeon of afflictions?  ‘Deliver such a one to Satan 
to be buffeted’ in the flesh:  ‘that the spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord 
Jesus.’<note n="212" id="iv.ii.viii.vi-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.viii.vi-p7"><scripRef id="iv.ii.viii.vi-p7.1" passage="1 Cor. v. 5" parsed="|1Cor|5|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.5">1 Cor. v. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> By this it appears, that the furnace of afflictions, which God is pleased 
at any time to throw me into, is not heated at the fire of his wrath, but at the 
flames of his affection to me. The consideration whereof, as it should more inflame 
my love to him, so shall it likewise engage me to express a greater degree of gratitude 
towards him, when he singles me out, not only to suffer from him, but for him too. 
For this is an honour indeed peculiar to the saints of God, which if he should be 
pleased ever to prefer me to, I shall look upon it as upon other afflictions, to 
be improved for his glory, the good of others, and the everlasting comfort of my 
own soul.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.viii.vi-p8">Thus have I reckoned up the talents God hath, or may put into 
my hands, to be improved for his glory. May the same divine being that entrusteth 
me with them, and inspired me with these good resolutions concerning them, enable 
me, by <pb n="219" id="iv.ii.viii.vi-Page_219" />his grace, to make a due use of them, and carefully to put in 
practice what I have thus religiously resolved upon.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.viii.vi-p9">There are some other mercies, which might be set down in the 
catalogue of talents, as the graces and motions of God’s Holy Spirit, and the use 
of his holy ordinances, under the ministry of the gospel; but these being included 
and insisted on, under several of the foregoing heads, will not require a distinct 
consideration.</p>
<pb n="220" id="iv.ii.viii.vi-Page_220" />
<pb n="221" id="iv.ii.viii.vi-Page_221" />
</div4></div3></div2></div1>

<div1 title="Private Thoughts Upon a Christian Life; or,  Necessary Directions for Its Beginning and Progress Upon Earth, in Order to Its Final  Perfection in the Beatific Vision." progress="83.76%" prev="iv.ii.viii.vi" next="v.i" id="v">
<h2 id="v-p0.1">PRIVATE THOUGHTS</h2>
<h4 id="v-p0.2">UPON A</h4>
<h1 id="v-p0.3">CHRISTIAN LIFE;</h1>
<h4 id="v-p0.4">OR,</h4>
<h3 id="v-p0.5">NECESSARY DIRECTIONS FOR ITS BEGINNING AND PROGRESS
UPON EARTH,</h3>
<h2 id="v-p0.6">IN ORDER TO ITS FINAL PERFECTION</h2>
<h4 id="v-p0.7">IN THE</h4>
<h2 id="v-p0.8">BEATIFIC VISION.</h2>

<pb n="222" id="v-Page_222" />
<pb n="223" id="v-Page_223" />

<h1 id="v-p0.9">THOUGHTS</h1>
<h4 id="v-p0.10">UPON A</h4>
<h1 id="v-p0.11">CHRISTIAN LIFE.</h1>

<div2 title="Thoughts Upon Christian Education." progress="83.80%" prev="v" next="v.ii" id="v.i">
<h2 id="v.i-p0.1">THOUGHTS UPON CHRISTIAN
EDUCATION.</h2>
<p class="continue" id="v.i-p1">IF the principles of the Christian religion were well rooted 
in the hearts of all mankind, what excellent fruit would they produce! the earth 
would put on another face, bearing some resemblance to heaven itself: idolatry, 
with all sorts of wickedness and vice, would be every where discountenanced and 
suppressed; for all would worship the one living and true God, and him only: there 
would be no more wars, nor rumours of wars; kingdom would not rise against kingdom, 
nor nation against nation; but all princes would be at peace with their neighbours, 
and their subjects at unity among themselves, striving about nothing but who should 
serve God best, and do most good in the world. Then piety, and justice, and charity, 
would revive and flourish again all the world over, and particularly in the church 
and kingdom to which we belong. Then the prayers would be read twice a-day in every 
parish as the law requires, and all people would heartily join together in offering 
them up to the almighty Creator of the world. Then all that <pb n="224" id="v.i-Page_224" />are of riper years would, at least, every Lord’s day, celebrate 
the memory of the death of Christ, by which their sins are expiated, and the most 
high God reconciled to them, and become their God and Father; and as all sorts 
of people would thus continually worship God in his own house, so wheresoever they 
are, they would do all they could to serve and honour him;  ‘whether they eat, or 
drink, or whatsoever they do,’ they would  ‘do all to his glory.’ And as for their 
fellow-servants, they would all love as brethren, and every one seek another’s good 
as well as their own:  ‘whatsoever they would that men should do to them,’ they would 
do the same to all other men. In short, all would then deny  ‘ungodliness and worldly 
lusts, and live soberly, righteously, and godly in this present world,’ and so walk 
hand and hand together in the  ‘narrow way that leads to everlasting life.’ This 
would be the happy state of all mankind, if they were but well grounded in that 
religion which the eternal Son of God hath planted upon earth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i-p2">But not to speak of other people, we of this nation rarely 
find any such effect of this religion among ourselves; though it be as generally 
professed, and as clearly taught among us, as ever it was in any nation, there are 
but few that are ever the better for it; the most being here also as bad both in 
their principles and practices, as they which live in the darkest corners of the 
earth, where the light of the gospel never yet shined: though the kingdom in general 
be Christian, there are many heathens in it, people that never were christened; 
many that were once christened, and are now turned heathens again, living as ‘without 
God in the world;’ many that would still be thought <pb n="225" id="v.i-Page_225" />Christians, and yet have apostatized so far as to lay aside both 
the sacraments which Christ ordained, and every thing else that can show them to 
be so: many that privily bring in damnable heresies, even denying the Lord that 
bought them, and so bring upon themselves swift destruction: many that follow their 
pernicious ways, by reason of whom the  ‘way of truth is evil-spoken of, and through 
covetousness, with feigned words, make merchandise of men,’ as St. Peter foretold.<note n="213" id="v.i-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="v.i-p3"><scripRef passage="2Peter 2:1,2,3" id="v.i-p3.1" parsed="|2Pet|2|1|0|0;|2Pet|2|2|0|0;|2Pet|2|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.2.1 Bible:2Pet.2.2 Bible:2Pet.2.3">2 Peter, ii. 1, 2, 3</scripRef>.</p></note> 
 ‘Many who will not endure sound doctrine, but after their own lusts heap to themselves 
teachers, having itching ears;’ and so fulfil the prophecy of St. Paul.<note n="214" id="v.i-p3.2"><p class="normal" id="v.i-p4"><scripRef id="v.i-p4.1" passage="2 Tim. iv. 3" parsed="|2Tim|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.3">2 Tim. iv. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> And of 
those who still continue in the communion of the church, and in the outward profession 
of the true Christian faith,  ‘There are many, who although they profess to know God, 
yet in works they deny him, being abominable and disobedient, and to every good 
work reprobate.’<note n="215" id="v.i-p4.2"><p class="normal" id="v.i-p5"><scripRef passage="Titus 1:16" id="v.i-p5.1" parsed="|Titus|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.16">Titus, i. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> Many did I say? I wish I could not say almost all; but, alas! it is too plain to 
be denied.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i-p6">For, of that vast company of people that are called Christians 
in this kingdom, how few are they that live as becometh the gospel of Christ? that finish the work that God has given them to do, even glorify him in the world? How many that refuse or neglect to worship and serve him upon his own day? How 
few that do it upon any other day, when they have any thing else to do? How many 
that never receive the sacrament of the Lord’s supper in their whole lives? How 
few that receive it above two or three times in the year, how often soever they 
are invited to it? How many are the <pb n="226" id="v.i-Page_226" />proud, the passionate, the covetous, the intemperate, the incontinent, 
the unjust, the profane and impious, in comparison of the humble and meek, and liberal, 
and sober and modest, and righteous, and holy among us? The disproportion is so 
vastly great, that none but God himself can make the comparison; so little of Christianity 
is now to be found among Christians themselves: to our shame be it spoken.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i-p7">It is indeed a matter of so much shame as well as grief, to all 
that have any regard for the honour of Christ their Saviour, that they cannot but 
be very solicitous to know how it comes to pass that his doctrine and precepts are 
so generally slighted and neglected as they are in our days? and how they may be 
observed better for the future than now they are? both which questions may be easily 
resolved; for we cannot wonder that of the many which profess the Christian religion, 
there are so few that live up to it, when we consider how few are duly instructed 
in the first principles of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i-p8">The religion which Christ hath revealed to the word, is, by his 
grace and blessing, settled and established among us, so as to be made the religion 
of the kingdom in general; and therefore all that are born in it, are, or ought 
to be, according to his order or institution, soon after baptized, and 90 made his 
disciples, or Christians by profession. And the church takes security of those who 
thus bring a child to be baptized, that when it comes to be capable of it, it shall 
be instructed in the catechism which she for that purpose hath set forth, containing 
all the principles of that religion into which it was baptized. But notwithstanding 
this hath been neglected for many years, whereby it is come to pass <pb n="227" id="v.i-Page_227" />that the far greatest part of the people in this kingdom know 
little or nothing of the religion they profess, but only to profess it as the religion 
of the country where they live; they may perhaps be very zealous for it, as all 
people are for the religion in which they are born and bred, but take no care to 
frame their lives according to it, because they were never rightly informed about 
it; or, at least not soon enough, before error or sin hath got possession of them, 
which one or other of them commonly doth before they are aware of it; for they 
are always  ‘as children tossed to and fro, and carried about with every wind of 
doctrine, by the slight of men, and cunning craftiness, whereby they lie in wait 
to deceive.’<note n="216" id="v.i-p8.1"><p class="normal" id="v.i-p9"><scripRef id="v.i-p9.1" passage="Eph. iv. 14" parsed="|Eph|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.14">Eph. iv. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> 
And whatsoever sin gets dominion over them, there it reigns and domineers in their 
mortal bodies, so that they obey it in the lusts thereof, in the spite of 
all that can be said to them out of God’s own word; for they are no way edified 
by any thing they hear, in that the foundation is not first laid, upon which they 
should build up themselves in that most holy faith that is preached to them. The 
word they hear, is a  ‘seed that falls by the way-side,’ or ‘upon a rock,’ or else 
 ‘among thorns,’ and so never comes to perfection; their hearts not being prepared 
beforehand and rightly disposed for it, by having the principles of the doctrine 
of Christ first infused into them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i-p10">This therefore being the great cause of that shameful decay of 
the Christian religion that is so visible among us, we can never expect to see it 
repaired, unless the great duty of catechising be revived, and the laws that are 
made about it, be <pb n="228" id="v.i-Page_228" />strictly observed all the kingdom over; as mast certainly they 
ought to be, not only as they are the laws both of the church and state under 
which we live, but likewise for that they are grounded upon the word of God 
himself, who expressly commands the same thing by his apostle, saying,  ‘Fathers 
provoke not your children to wrath, but bring them up in the nurture and 
admonition of the Lord.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i-p11">For here by nurture, we are to understand, as the Greek 
word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p11.1">παιδεία</span> signifies, that discipline which parents ought to exercise over 
their children, to prevent their falling into, or continuing in any wicked course. 
And by the admonition of the Lord, is meant the catechising, or putting them in 
mind of the Lord Jesus Christ, and of what he would have them believe and do that 
they may be saved. For the original word, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p11.2">νουθεσία</span>, which we translate admonition, 
properly signifies catechising. (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p11.3">Κατηκίζειν νουθεῖν</span>, <i>Heysch</i>.) And therefore to 
catechise or instruct children in the knowledge of God and our Lord Jesus Christ, 
is a duty here laid upon all parents by almighty God himself; and all that neglect 
to educate or bring up their children in the admonition of the Lord by catechising 
or teaching them the principles of his religion, they all live in a breach of plain 
law, a law made by the supreme Lawgiver of the world, and must accordingly answer 
for it at the last day.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i-p12">Wherefore all that are sensible of the great account which 
they must give of all their actions, at that time, to the Judge of the whole 
world, cannot but make as much conscience of this as of any duty whatsoever, so 
as to use the utmost of their care and diligence, that their children may grow <pb n="229" id="v.i-Page_229" />in grace, and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus 
Christ, and so be wise unto salvation. Neither is this any hard matter for those 
to do, who live in the communion of the church, having such a catechism or summary 
of the Christian religion drawn up to their hands, which is easy both for parents 
to teach, and for children to learn; and yet so full and comprehensive, that it 
contains all things necessary for any man to know in order to his being saved. As 
you may clearly see if you do but cast your eye upon the methods and contents of 
it; which may be all reduced to these five heads, <i>the baptismal vow, the apostles’ 
creed, the ten commandments, the Lord’s prayer</i>, and the doctrine of the sacraments 
ordained by our Lord Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i-p13">It begins where a child begins to be a Christian, and therefore 
hath a Christian name given him, even at his baptism, “wherein he was made a member 
of Christ, a child of God, and an inheritor of the kingdom of heaven.” Which great 
privileges belong to all that are baptized, and to none else; none else being in 
the number of Christ’s disciples: for our Lord Christ, a little before his ascension 
into heaven, left orders with his apostles, and in them with all that should succeed 
in his ministry of the church to the end of the world, to make all nations his disciples, 
by baptizing them “in the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost,”<note n="217" id="v.i-p13.1"><p class="normal" id="v.i-p14"><scripRef id="v.i-p14.1" passage="Matt. xxviii. 19" parsed="|Matt|28|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.19">Matt. xxviii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> as the original 
words plainly import. And therefore as people of all nations are capable of being 
made his disciples; so none now are, or ever can be made so any other way, than 
by being <pb n="230" id="v.i-Page_230" />baptized according to his order. But they who are not thus made 
his disciples by being baptized unto him, are not the members of Christ; and if 
they be not the members of Christ, they cannot be the children of God, nor have 
any right to the kingdom of heaven, that being promised only to such as believe 
and are baptized.<note n="218" id="v.i-p14.2"><p class="normal" id="v.i-p15"><scripRef passage="Mark 16:16" id="v.i-p15.1" parsed="|Mark|16|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.16">Mark, xvi. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> And our Saviour himself elsewhere also saith, 
 ‘That except a man 
be born again of water, and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God.’<note n="219" id="v.i-p15.2"><p class="normal" id="v.i-p16"><scripRef passage="John 3:5" id="v.i-p16.1" parsed="|John|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.5">John, 
iii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> 
Whereby we may perceive the great necessity of this sacrament, where it may be had, 
as our church observes, in her office for the ministration of it, to such as are 
of riper years.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i-p17">It is to be further observed, that when our Saviour ordained 
baptism to be the means of admitting persons into his church, or the congregation 
of his disciples, lest we should think, as some have done, that he meant it only 
of those who are of riper years, he used the most general terms that could be invented, 
requiring that all nations should he baptized; and if all nations, then children 
also, which are a great, if not the greatest part of every nation. And accordingly 
his church hath always baptized children as well as adult persons: when any who 
are come to years of discretion, were willing and desirous to become Christ’s disciples, 
that they might learn of him the way to heaven, they were made so by being baptized; 
and if they had children, they were also baptized at the same time with their parents; and so were the children which were afterwards born to them; they also were baptized 
soon after they were born: and that it is <pb n="231" id="v.i-Page_231" />our Saviour’s pleasure that children also should be brought into 
his church, appears likewise in that when his disciples rebuked those who brought 
children unto him, he was much displeased, and said unto them,  ‘Suffer the 
little children to come unto me, and forbid them not, for of such is the kingdom 
of God.’<note n="220" id="v.i-p17.1"><p class="normal" id="v.i-p18"><scripRef passage="Mark 10:14" id="v.i-p18.1" parsed="|Mark|10|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.14">Mark, x. 14</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i-p19">But seeing they who are thus baptized according to the institution 
of Christ are thereby made his disciples, and in him the children of God, it is 
necessary they should then promise to believe and live from that time forward, according 
as he hath commanded; which promise therefore all that are grown up always use 
to make every one in his own person, and for that purpose were and ought to be catechised 
beforehand, and put in mind of what they were to promise when they were baptized; and therefore were called Catechumens. But children not being capable of making 
any such promise themselves, in their own persons, they were always admitted, and 
required to do it by their guardians; that is, by their godfathers and godmothers, 
which brought and offered them to be baptized; and are therefore obliged to take 
care that they be afterwards catechised or instructed in the principles of that 
religion into which they were admitted, and put in mind of the promise which they 
then made of framing their lives according to it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i-p20">This promise, therefore, which children make at their baptism 
by their sureties, and which is implied in the very nature of the sacrament, 
whether they have any sureties or no, consists of three general heads: <pb n="232" id="v.i-Page_232" />First, “That they will renounce the devil, and all his works, 
the pomps and vanities of this wicked world, and all the sinful lusts of the flesh.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i-p21">Secondly, “That they will believe all the articles of the Christian 
faith.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i-p22">Thirdly, “That they will keep God’s holy will and commandments, 
and walk in the same all the days of their life.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i-p23">Which three things, under which the whole substance of the Christian 
religion is contained, being all promised by children when they are baptized into 
it, it is absolutely necessary that they be afterwards put in mind, so soon as they 
are capable of the promise, which they then made, and of the obligation which lies 
upon them to perform it: for otherwise it can never be expected that they should 
either do, or so much as know it; whereas the instructing them in this, the first 
part of the catechism, we prepare and dispose them for the understanding all the 
rest.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i-p24">Particularly the apostles’ creed, which is next taught them, 
containing all those articles of the Christian faith, which they promised to believe, 
and nothing else, nothing but what is grounded upon plain texts of Scripture, and 
hath always been believed by the whole catholic church in all ages and places all 
the world over: here are none of those private opinions and controverted points 
which have so long disturbed the church, and serve only to perplex men’s minds, 
and take them off from the more substantial and necessary duties of religion, as 
we have found by woeful experience, which our church hath taken all possible care 
to prevent, by inserting no other articles of faith into the catechism which her 
members are to learn, than <pb n="233" id="v.i-Page_233" />what are contained in this creed received and approved of by 
the whole Christian world; and then acquainting them what they chiefly learn in 
it, even to “believe in God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Ghost,” in 
whose name they were christened, and therefore must continue in this faith, or cease 
to be Christians.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i-p25">The other thing which they, who are baptized, promise is, “That 
they will keep God’s commandments,” which therefore are next taught in the catechism, 
without any mixture of human inventions or constitutions: those ten commandments 
which the supreme Lawgiver himself proclaimed upon Mount Sinai, and afterwards wrote 
with his own finger upon two tables of stone. These they are all bound to learn, 
because they are bound to keep them all, as they will answer it at the last day, 
when all mankind shall be judged by them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i-p26">But no man can keep these commandments without God’s special 
grace, which we have no ground to expect without praying to him for it. And therefore 
children are in the next place taught how to pray according to that form which Christ 
himself composed, and commanded us to say, whensoever we pray.<note n="221" id="v.i-p26.1"><p class="normal" id="v.i-p27"><scripRef passage="Luke 11:2" id="v.i-p27.1" parsed="|Luke|11|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.2">Luke, xi. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> And as he who believes 
all that is in the apostles’ creed, believes all that he need believe, and he that 
keeps all the ten commandments, doth all that he need to do; so he that prays this 
prayer aright, prays for all things which he can have need of: so that in this short 
catechism, which children of five years old may learn, they are taught all that 
is needful for them, either to believe, or do, or pray for.</p>
<pb n="234" id="v.i-Page_234" />
<p class="normal" id="v.i-p28">The last part of the catechism is concerning the two sacraments 
which Christ hath ordained in his church, as generally necessary to salvation; 
that is to say, baptism and the Lord’s supper: both which our church hath there 
explained with such extraordinary prudence and caution, as to take in all that is 
necessary to be known of either of them without touching upon any of the disputes 
that have been raised about them, to the great prejudice of the Christian religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i-p29">Seeing therefore this catechism is so full, that it contains 
all that any man needs to know, and yet so short, that a child may learn it: I 
do not see how parents may bring up their children in the  ‘nurture and admonition 
of the Lord,’ better than by instructing them in it. I do not say by teaching them 
only to say it by rote, but by instructing them in it, so that they may understand, 
as soon and as far as they are capable, the true sense and meaning of all the words 
and phrases in every part of it; for which purpose it will be necessary to observe 
these rules.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i-p30">First, You must begin betime, before your children have got any 
ill habits, which may be easily prevented, but are not easily cured. When children 
are baptized, being ‘born again of water, and of the Spirit,’ as the guilt of their 
original sin is washed away in the  ‘laver of regeneration,’ so that it will never
be imputed to them, unless it break out afterwards in actual transgressions; 
so they receive also the Spirit of God to prevent all such eruptions, by enabling 
them to resist the  ‘temptations of the world, the flesh, and the devil,’ to believe 
and serve God according as they then promised; so far at least, that  ‘sin shall 
not have dominion <pb n="235" id="v.i-Page_235" />over them, that they should obey it in the lusts 
thereof, seeing now they are not under the law, but under the grace of Christ.’<note n="222" id="v.i-p30.1"><p class="normal" id="v.i-p31"><scripRef id="v.i-p31.1" passage="Rom. vi. 12, 14, 18" parsed="|Rom|6|12|0|0;|Rom|6|14|0|0;|Rom|6|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.12 Bible:Rom.6.14 Bible:Rom.6.18">Rom. vi. 12, 14, 18</scripRef>.</p></note> But that 
the seeds of grace which were then sown in their hearts, may not be lost, or stifled, 
but grow up to perfection, great care must be taken that they may be taught so soon 
as they are capable to discern between good and evil, to avoid the evil and do the 
good, and to believe and live as they promised, when they were endued with grace 
to do it. ‘Hast thou children?’ saith the son of Sirach, ‘instruct them, and bow 
down their neck from their youth.’ Give thy son no liberty in his youth, nor wink 
not at his follies.  ‘Bow down his neck while he is young, and beat him on the sides 
while he is a child, lest he wax stubborn and be disobedient unto thee, and so bring 
sorrow to thine heart.’ Whereas  ‘he that gathereth instruction from his youth, shall 
find wisdom till his old age.’<note n="223" id="v.i-p31.2"><p class="normal" id="v.i-p32"><scripRef id="v.i-p32.1" passage="Eccl. viii. 23" parsed="|Eccl|8|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.8.23">Eccl. viii. 23</scripRef>; xxx. 11, 12.</p></note> According to that of the wise man, 
 ‘Train up a child in the way that he should go, and when he is old he will not 
depart from it’<note n="224" id="v.i-p32.2"><p class="normal" id="v.i-p33"><scripRef id="v.i-p33.1" passage="Prov. xxii. 6" parsed="|Prov|22|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.22.6">Prov. xxii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> As 
 ‘Timothy from a child had known the Holy Scriptures.’<note n="225" id="v.i-p33.2"><p class="normal" id="v.i-p34"><scripRef id="v.i-p34.1" passage="2 Tim. iii. 15" parsed="|2Tim|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.3.15">2 Tim. iii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> And that was the reason that 
he was so expert in them when he became a man: which therefore that your children 
may also he, the first thing they learn must be their catechism, where they are 
taught all the great truths and duties that are revealed in the Holy Scripture, 
as necessary to salvation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i-p35">But how can such persons do this, that cannot read, nor say the 
catechism themselves? This, I fear, is the case of too many among us. There <pb n="236" id="v.i-Page_236" />are many who having not been taught to read when they were young, 
neglect or scorn to learn it afterwards, and so lose all the benefit and comfort 
which they might receive by reading the holy Scriptures: but this, I confess, is 
not so necessary, especially in our church, where the holy Scripture are so constantly 
read in public, that. if people would as constantly come and hearken to them, they 
might be wise unto salvation, although they cannot read; as few heretofore could, 
at least in the primitive times, when notwithstanding they attained to the knowledge 
of God, and of their duty to him, as well as if they had been the greatest scholars 
in the world. But then considering that they could not read, they supplied that 
defect by attending more diligently to what they heard out of God’s holy word, and 
laying it up in their hearts, so that they understood all the principles of the 
Christian religion, and were able to instruct their children in the same as well 
as if they could read. But this is not our case; for now there are many who can 
neither read, nor so much as say the catechism, having never learned it themselves, 
and therefore cannot possibly teach it their children. Such as the apostle speaks 
of, who  ‘when, for the time, they ought to be teachers, they have need that one 
teach them again, which be the first principles of the oracles of God, and are 
become such as have need of milk, and not of strong meat.’<note n="226" id="v.i-p35.1"><p class="normal" id="v.i-p36"><scripRef id="v.i-p36.1" passage="Heb. v. 12" parsed="|Heb|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.5.12">Heb. v. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> And what must such do? They 
certainly, as they tender their own good, must be doubly diligent in the use of 
all means that may tend to their edification and instruction; as they desire the 
good of their <pb n="237" id="v.i-Page_237" />children, they must send them to school, or provide some other 
person to teach them; which, if the parents neglect to do, the godfathers and godmothers 
of every child should put them in mind of it, and see that the child be taught, 
so soon as he is able to learn, what a solemn vow, promise, and profession, he made 
them at his baptism. And, that he may know these things the better, they must call 
upon him to hear sermons; and chiefly they must provide that he may learn the creed, 
the Lord’s prayer, and the ten commandments in the vulgar tongue, and all other 
things which a Christian ought to know and believe to his soul’s health, as they 
are contained in the church catechism, and then to bring them to the bishop to be 
confirmed by him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i-p37">But for that purpose, when children have been taught the 
catechism, they must be sent to the minister or curate of the parish where they 
live, that he may examine and instruct them in it: examine them whether they can 
say it, and instruct them so as to understand it. For though the words be all as 
plain as they can well be made, yet the things signified by those words, are 
many of them so high, that it cannot be expected that children should reach and 
apprehend them without help, which therefore they must go to their minister for, 
whose duty and office it is to acquaint them with the full sense and meaning of 
every word, what is signified by it, and what ground they have to believe it is 
God’s holy word. But to do this to any purpose requires more time than is 
commonly allowed for it in our days. And that is one great reason there are so 
few among us that are built up as they ought to be,  ‘in their most holy faith.’ <pb n="238" id="v.i-Page_238" />Many refuse or neglect to send their children to be catechised 
at all: and they who send them, send them so little, and for so little a time, 
that it is impossible they should be much the better for it; as many have found 
by experience; who, although in their childhood they were taught the catechism, 
and could say it readily, yet having not been sufficiently instructed in it, they 
afterwards forgot it again, and know no more than if they had never learned. I wish 
this be not the case of too many parents: wherefore, that this great work may be 
done effectually, so as to answer its end, as children should begin as soon as ever 
they are able to learn the catechism, and go on by degrees till they can say it 
perfectly by heart; so when they can do that, they are still to continue to be 
instructed in it all along, till they understand it so well, as to be fit to receive 
the sacrament of the Lord’s supper, which usually may be about sixteen or seventeen 
years of age, more or less, according to their several capacities. By this means, 
as they grow in years, they would grow also in grace, and  ‘in the knowledge of 
our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ,’<note n="227" id="v.i-p37.1"><p class="normal" id="v.i-p38"><scripRef id="v.i-p38.1" passage="1 Pet. iii. 16" parsed="|1Pet|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.16">1 Pet. iii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> This likewise would be a great encouragement 
to the minister to take pains with them, when they are such as can understand what 
he said, to them, and will continue under his care and conduct until they are settled 
and grounded in the faith, and have their senses exercised to discern between  ‘good 
and evil;’ and so shall be every way qualified to serve God, and do their duty to 
him  ‘in that state of life to which he shall be pleased afterwards to call them,’ 
upon earth, and then to go to heaven.</p><pb n="239" id="v.i-Page_239" />
<p class="normal" id="v.i-p39">If this could once he brought about throughout the kingdom, that 
all children that are born and bred up in it, were thus fully instructed in the 
knowledge of Christ, and of that religion which he hath revealed to the world, till 
they are fit for the holy communion, and ready to engage in the affairs of the world, 
the next generation would be much better than this, and Christianity would then 
begin to flourish again, and appear in its native beauty and lustre. And verily, 
whatsoever some may think, such especially as were never catechised themselves, 
this is as great and necessary a duty as any that is required in all the 
Bible. For God himself by his apostle expressly commands all parents to bring up 
their children in the ‘nurture and admonition of the Lord;’ that is, as I have 
showed, to catechise or instruct them in the principles of the doctrine of our Lord 
Christ. And therefore they who do it not, live in the breach of a known law, yea, 
of many laws. There being many places in God’s holy word, where the same thing is 
commanded in other terms by Almighty God himself, saying,  ‘These words which I command 
thee this day, shall be in thy heart, and thou shalt teach them diligently to thy 
children.’ And again,  ‘Therefore shall ye lay up these words in your 
heart, and in your soul, and bind them for a sign upon your head, that they may 
be as frontlets between your eyes, and ye shall teach them your children.’<note n="228" id="v.i-p39.1"><p class="normal" id="v.i-p40"><scripRef id="v.i-p40.1" passage="Deut. vi. 7" parsed="|Deut|6|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.6.7">Deut. vi. 7</scripRef>; xi. 18, 19; iv. 10.</p></note> This is that which he 
commands also by the wise man,  ‘Train up a child in the way he should go, and when 
he is old he will not depart from it.’<note n="229" id="v.i-p40.2"><p class="normal" id="v.i-p41"><scripRef id="v.i-p41.1" passage="Prov. xxii. 6" parsed="|Prov|22|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.22.6">Prov. xxii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> The word in the original which <pb n="240" id="v.i-Page_240" />we translate train up, signifies also to dedicate or devote a 
child to the service of God, by instructing him how to do it, and exercising him 
continually in it; and therefore, in the margin of our Bibles, it is translated 
catechise a child; so that we have here both the necessity and usefulness of this 
duty; the necessity, in that it is commanded to train up, or catechise a child in 
the ways of God: and the usefulness, in that what a child is thus taught, will remain 
with him all his life long.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i-p42">Seeing therefore that God hath laid so strict a command upon 
all parents, to bring up their children in the knowledge of himself, and of their 
duty to him, they can expect no other, but that be should take particular notice 
whether they do it or not; and reward or punish them accordingly. As we see in Abraham, 
what a special kindness hath God for him on this account?  ‘Shall I hide from him,’ 
saith the Lord,  ‘that thing which I do? Seeing that Abraham shall surely become 
a great and mighty nation, and all the nations upon earth shall be blessed in him.’ 
But why had he such an extraordinary favour for Abraham above all other men? God 
himself gives us the reason, saying,  ‘For I know that he will command his 
children and his household after him, and they shall keep the way of the Lord.’<note n="230" id="v.i-p42.1"><p class="normal" id="v.i-p43"><scripRef id="v.i-p43.1" passage="Gen. xviii. 19" parsed="|Gen|18|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.18.19">Gen. 
xviii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> This was 
the reason that Abraham was so much in favour, that he was called the  ‘friend of 
God,’<note n="231" id="v.i-p43.2"><p class="normal" id="v.i-p44"><scripRef id="v.i-p44.1" passage="Jam. ii. 23" parsed="|Jas|2|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.23">Jam. ii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i-p45">And how much God is displeased with parents neglecting to bring 
up their children in his true faith and fear, and suffering them to grow up and <pb n="241" id="v.i-Page_241" />go on in a course of vice and profaneness, appears sufficiently 
from that severe judgment which he inflicted upon Eli and his whole house for it, 
saying to Samuel,  ‘For I have told him, even Eli, that I will judge his house for 
ever, for the iniquity which he knoweth, because his sons made themselves vile, 
and he restrained them not. And therefore I have sworn to the house of Eli, That 
the iniquity of Eli’s house shall not he purged with sacrifice nor offering for 
ever.’<note n="232" id="v.i-p45.1"><p class="normal" id="v.i-p46"><scripRef id="v.i-p46.1" passage="1 Sam. iii. 13, 14" parsed="|1Sam|3|13|0|0;|1Sam|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.3.13 Bible:1Sam.3.14">1 Sam. iii. 13, 14</scripRef>.</p></note> The execution of which dreadful judgment is left upon record in the holy 
Scripture, as a standing monument and caution to all parents, to take heed how they 
educate their children.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i-p47">Be sure the saints of God in all ages have taken as much care 
to bring up their children well, as to live well themselves; making as much 
conscience of this, as of any duty whatsoever which they owe to God. That the 
children which he hath given them, may answer his end in giving them; that they 
may not he insignificant ciphers in the world, or as fruitless trees that serve 
only to cumber the ground; but that they may serve and glorify God whilst they 
are upon the earth, so as to be  ‘meet to be partakers of the inheritance of the 
saints in light.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i-p48">And verily all parents would make this their continual care and 
study, if they minded either their own or their children’s good. Many complain, 
not without cause, that their children are disobedient and undutiful to them; but 
the cause is chiefly in themselves. When they have neglected their duty to their 
children, how can they expect <pb n="242" id="v.i-Page_242" />their children should perform their duty to them? They 
were never taught it, how can they do it? If therefore they prove stubborn and 
obstinate, if they give themselves up to all manner of vice and wickedness; if 
instead of comfort they be a grief and trouble to their parents, their parents must 
blame themselves for it: and when they come to reflect upon it, their sin in neglecting 
their duty to God and their children in their education, will be a greater trouble 
to them than any their children can give them. Whereas when parents bring up their 
children in the  ‘nurture and admonition of the Lord,’ if their children notwithstanding 
happen to miscarry afterwards, they have this to comfort them, that they did their 
duty, and have nothing to answer upon that account.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i-p49">But what a mighty advantage would it be to the children themselves 
to be thus continually put in mind of their baptismal vow, the articles of our faith, 
the duties of religion, and what else is contained in the catechism, from their 
childhood all along till they come to be men or women? Their minds would be then 
filled with such divine truths, and with so great a sense of their duty, that there 
would be no room left for heresy or sin to enter, at least not so as to get possession, 
and exercise any dominion there. The first impressions that are made upon us are 
not soon worn out, but usually remain as long as we live. As the wise man observes, 
 ‘Train up a child in the way he should go, and when he is old he will not depart 
from it.’<note n="233" id="v.i-p49.1"><p class="normal" id="v.i-p50"><scripRef id="v.i-p50.1" passage="Prov. xxii. 6" parsed="|Prov|22|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.22.6">Prov. xxii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> When one hath been all along from his childhood brought up in the knowledge 
of God, <pb n="243" id="v.i-Page_243" />and his holy will, it will stick by him, so as to be a constant 
check upon him, to keep him within the compass of his duty in all ordinary cases; 
and if any thing extraordinary happen to draw him aside, it will make him restless 
and uneasy, till he hath recovered himself, and got into the right way again; and 
so it will either keep him innocent, or make him penitent. In short, by the blessing 
of God attending, as it usually doth, this great duty when it is conscientiously 
performed, is the best means that parents can use, whereby to breed up their children 
for heaven, to make them fellow-citizens with saints, and of the household of God, 
both in this world and for ever.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i-p51">Wherefore if we have any regard either to our own or to our children’s 
eternal welfare, let us set upon this duty in good earnest; let us bring up our 
children so long in the  ‘nurture and admonition of the Lord,’ till they fully know 
him, and all that he would have them believe and do, that they may be saved. But 
we must be sure to teach them by our example as well as instructions; we must not 
tell them one thing, and do another ourselves; but show them how to keep the faith 
and laws of God, by keeping them ourselves before their eyes, all the while we live 
together upon earth: that when we are all got one after another, out of this troublesome 
and naughty world, we and our children may at last meet together in heaven, and 
there praise and glorify almighty God, we for them, and they for us, and all for 
his grace and truth in Jesus Christ our Lord.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i-p52">After this general instruction in the principles of our holy 
religion, it will be necessary, as soon as our young Christian is capable of it, 
to inform <pb n="244" id="v.i-Page_244" />him more particularly in the nature of God, and the great mystery 
of the Trinity, unto which we are all baptized, which therefore shall be my next 
subject.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Thoughts Upon the Knowledge of God." progress="90.99%" prev="v.i" next="vi" id="v.ii">
<h2 id="v.ii-p0.1">THOUGHTS UPON THE KNOWLEDGE
OF GOD.</h2>
<p class="continue" id="v.ii-p1">THOUGH religion in general be a thing that all men naturally 
agree in, yet there is nothing, I think, that men differ so much about, as about 
the particular acts and exercise of it: for all nations in the world have some 
religion; but there are scarce two amongst them all that have the same, yea, in 
one and the same nation too there are divers modes of religion professed and practised. 
No nation or country in the world, but will afford us instances of this; and our 
own, I think, as many as any other whatsoever. For could we but cast our eyes into 
the several corners of this land, at this very moment, what variety might we observe 
in those acts which the several parties amongst us account to be religious! Some 
we should see sitting silently for a while together, without either speaking, or 
hearing a word spoken, until at length up starts a man or a woman, or some such 
thing, and entertains them with a discourse made up of censure and malice, blasphemy 
and nonsense; and this is all the religion they pretend to. Others we should find 
crowded together in several corners, sometimes praying, sometimes discoursing as 
it were, <pb n="245" id="v.ii-Page_245" />sometimes arguing the case with almighty God, and acquainting 
him with what happens in the world, and that with as much confidence and 
malapertness, as if he was their fellow-creature, and then very gravely walk home 
and please themselves with a vain conceit that they are more religious than their 
neighbours. Another sort of people there are amongst us, who are as superstitious 
as the former were slovenly and irreverent in their devotions: for these 
having been sprinkled with a little holy water, and performed their obeisance to 
a crucifix or picture, presently fall a pattering over Ave Marius and Pater 
Nosters to themselves, as fast as they can; whilst the priest in the mean while 
says something too, but the people generally do not know what it is, nor indeed 
what themselves-say, it being all in an unknown tongue. But, howsoever, though they 
know not what they say, they think that God doth, and therefore satisfy themselves 
that they have said something, though they know not what, and think that God is 
well pleased with what they have done, because themselves are so.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p2">Others there are, and by the blessing of God, far more than all 
the rest, in this nation who present themselves before the great Creator and possessor 
of the world, in that solemn and reverent manner which the constitutions of our 
church direct, humbly confessing their manifold sins against God, begging mercy and 
pardon from him, imploring his favour, and praising his name for all the expressions 
of his undeserved love to mankind: and all this in our vulgar tongue, that we all 
understand, and so perform a reasonable service unto God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p3">And verily, if we consider the institution itself <pb n="246" id="v.ii-Page_246" />of that religious worship which we thus perform, it is certainly 
the best that ever was prescribed by any church, as being most consonant to the 
general rules of devotion laid down in the Scriptures; as also most conformable 
to the discipline and practice of the primitive church. But we must not think that 
we serve God aright, because we be present with them that do so. I do not doubt 
but that there are many amongst us who sincerely endeavour to worship God, whensoever 
they present themselves before him in public, I wish that all of us would do so. 
But we must still remember, that we should serve the Lord elsewhere as well as at 
church, and on other days as well as upon the Lord’s-day. And that if we would be 
truly religious, our whole man must be devoted to the service of God, yea, and our 
whole time too. We must not think that it is enough to do something, but we must 
do all things that are required of us; which notwithstanding we can never do, unless 
we know both that God whom we ought to serve, and that service which we ought to 
perform unto him. And therefore David directs his son to the right and only way 
to true religion, saying,  ‘And thou, Solomon, my son, know thou the God of thy 
fathers, and serve him with a perfect heart and a willing mind:’<note n="234" id="v.ii-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="v.ii-p4"><scripRef id="v.ii-p4.1" passage="1 Chron. xxviii. 9" parsed="|1Chr|28|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Chr.28.9">1 Chron. xxviii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> which words, did we apply 
them to ourselves, would, by the blessing of God, put us upon sincere endeavours 
after real and universal obedience to all the commands of God, and persuade us not 
to content ourselves with vain pretences to, and professions of religion, as most 
do; but strive to live up unto our profession, and carry and behave <pb n="247" id="v.ii-Page_247" />ourselves so as becometh those who desire to be religious, 
and to serve God in good earnest; which that we may do, let us observe the rule 
and method which David here prescribes to his son; first, to know God, and then 
to serve him with a perfect heart and a willing mind.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p5">I shall not trouble the reader with any critical division of 
the words, for they naturally divide themselves into two parts.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p6">First, That we should know, and then that we should  ‘serve God 
with a perfect heart, and with a willing mind.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p7">I shall begin with the first, not only because it is first placed, 
but because it necessarily must precede the second; it being impossible for us 
to serve God aright unless we know him: for without this, all our services will 
be but like the altar which the Athenians dedicated  ‘To the unknown God.’ By which 
inscriptions they manifested to the world, that they knew that they ought to serve 
some God, but they knew not that God whom they ought to serve. But that we may so 
know him as to serve him aright, I shall first show what it is of God which we must 
know in order to our serving him aright.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p8">First, therefore, he that would serve God aright, must believe 
and know that he is;<note n="235" id="v.ii-p8.1"><p class="normal" id="v.ii-p9"><scripRef id="v.ii-p9.1" passage="Heb. xi. 6" parsed="|Heb|11|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.6">Heb. xi. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> that is, that there is such a supreme and all-glorious Being 
in and over the world that we call God, that made, preserves, governs, and disposes 
of every thing in the world, as seemeth best to him; and that it is not only probable, 
that there is such a one, but that it is the most certain and necessary truth in <pb n="248" id="v.ii-Page_248" />the world; without which there would be no such thing as truth 
or certainty. For, indeed, if God was not, nothing could be, he alone being the 
basis and foundation of all being in the world, yea, and of all motion too.<note n="236" id="v.ii-p9.2"><p class="normal" id="v.ii-p10"><scripRef passage="Acts 18:28" id="v.ii-p10.1" parsed="|Acts|18|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.28">Acts, xviii. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> And 
therefore,  ‘every thing that lives, every thing that moves, nay, every thing that 
is,’ argues God to be; which, therefore, is the first great truth, upon which all 
the rest depend; without which nothing would be true, much less would our services 
be so: so that the first thing to be done in order to our serving God, is to  ‘know, 
and believe that he is,’ and that he ought to be served and adored by us.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p11">Secondly, it is necessary to know his essence too, as 
well as his existence; what, as well as that he is; what he is in himself, and 
what he is to us; that in himself he is, in and of himself, the source of his wisdom, 
the abyss of all power, the ocean of all goodness, the fountain of all happiness, 
the principle of all motion, and the centre, yea, perfection of all perfections 
in the world; whose nature or essence is so pure, so glorious, so immense, so infinite, 
so eternal, so every way perfect, transcendent, and incomprehensible, that the more 
we think of him, the more we contemplate upon him, the more we praise and admire 
him, the more we may. And the highest apprehensions that we can have of him, is 
still to apprehend him infinitely higher than all our apprehensions of him. And 
therefore, that man best knows God, that knows him to be beyond his knowledge, and 
that knows he can never know him enough.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p12">But we must know too what he is to us, even the <pb n="249" id="v.ii-Page_249" />author and giver of every good thing we have, and who in himself 
is whatsoever we can desire to make us happy; and therefore it is, that in the 
covenant of grace, when he would assure us that we shall have all things that we 
can enjoy, he only promises to be  ‘our God,’<note n="237" id="v.ii-p12.1"><p class="normal" id="v.ii-p13"><scripRef id="v.ii-p13.1" passage="Heb. viii. 10" parsed="|Heb|8|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.8.10">Heb. viii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> which is as much as we can desire, and 
indeed as himself can promise; for in promising himself, he hath promised whatsoever 
he is, whatsoever he hath, whatsoever he doth, nay, whatsoever he can do, as God. 
And thus are we to look upon God as the only object of all true happiness, and the 
only centre wherein all the desires and inclinations of our souls can rest.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p14">Thirdly, it is necessary also to know the several attributes 
and perfections which he path revealed of himself in Scripture; that he is so wise 
as to know whatsoever can be known; so powerful as to do whatsoever can be done; 
so great and glorious in himself, that we have all just cause to fear him; so kind 
and gracious in his Son, that it is our duty also to trust in him; so true, that 
whatsoever he says is true, because he saith it; so good, that whatsoever he 
doth 
is good, because he doth it; so just, as to punish every sin that is committed, 
and yet so merciful as to pardon every sinner that repenteth; that he is pure without 
mixture, infinite without bounds, eternal without beginning, everlasting without 
end, and every way perfect without comparison.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p15">Fourthly, We must know also the works of God, what he hath done, 
wherein he hath manifested himself to us. But what hath God done? Or <pb n="250" id="v.ii-Page_250" />rather, what hath he not done? It was he that raised this stately 
fabric of the world we live in, out of the womb of nothing. It was he that extracted 
light out of darkness, beauty and perfection out of a confused chaos. It was he 
that bedecked the glorious canopy of heaven with those glittering spangles, the 
stars. It was he that commanded the sun to run its course by day, and the moon to 
ride her circuit by night about the world, to show the inhabitants thereof the glory 
of their all-glorious Maker. It was he that hung the earth upon nothing, and spread 
upon the surface of it a curious carpet, embroidered with all manner, not of painted, 
but real flowers, and plants, and trees. It was he that first produced all things 
out of nothing; and it is he that still preserves all things in their being. It 
is he that ordereth the affairs of kingdoms, manageth the intrigues of state, directeth 
the events of wars, and disposes of every particular person as himself sees good. 
In a word, whatsoever was ever made in ‘heaven above’ or in  ‘earth beneath,’ it 
is he that made it; and whatsoever is still done in  ‘heaven above,’ or  ‘in earth beneath,’ 
it is he that doth it; so that nothing ever was, or is, or ever will be, or can 
be done, but what is done by him, as the first and universal cause of all things.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p16">Fifthly, It is necessary also to know, so as to believe, that 
though there is but one God, yet there are three persons, all and every one of which 
is that one God. I do not say it is necessary to understand or comprehend this mystery, 
for that we cannot do; but we are not therefore the less to believe it, because 
we cannot understand it: for there are many other things in divinity; yea, many 
things in natural philosophy, and in geometry <pb n="251" id="v.ii-Page_251" />itself, which we cannot understand, and yet for all that, 
both know and believe them to be true. But how much more cause have we to believe 
this, which God himself hath asserted of himself? nay, and besides that, we have 
the same obligations to serve and honour every person, as we have to serve and honour 
any one person in the sacred Trinity; our Saviour himself hath expressly told us, 
 ‘That all men should honour the Son, even as they honour the Father.’<note n="238" id="v.ii-p16.1"><p class="normal" id="v.ii-p17"><scripRef passage="John 5:23" id="v.ii-p17.1" parsed="|John|5|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.23">John, v. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> But that 
we cannot do, unless we believe the Son to be God as well as the Father; and by 
consequence, unless we acknowledge this fundamental article of our Christian faith, 
into which we were all baptized.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p18">Secondly, We must consider what kind of knowledge we ought to 
have of God, in reference to our serving him aright.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p19">For we must not think that it is enough to know in general that 
there is a God, and that he is wise and powerful, great and glorious, true and faithful, 
good and gracious; these things a man may know in general, so as to be able to discourse 
of them, and dispute for them too, and yet come short of that knowledge which is 
requisite to our true serving of God: which should be such a knowledge as will 
not only swim in the brain, but sink down into the heart; whereby a man is possessed 
with a due sense of those things he knows, so that he doth not only know, but in 
a manner feel them to he so. Thus David, who, in the text, calls upon his son to 
 ‘know the God of his fathers,’ intimates elsewhere what knowledge he means: saying, 
 ‘Oh taste and see that the Lord is good.’<note n="239" id="v.ii-p19.1"><p class="normal" id="v.ii-p20"><scripRef id="v.ii-p20.1" passage="Psalm xxxiv. 8" parsed="|Ps|34|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.34.8">Psalm xxxiv. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> Where we may observe, <pb n="262" id="v.ii-Page_262" />
how he requires our spiritual senses to be employed in our knowledge of 
God, so as to see that he is good, yea, and taste it too; that is, feel and experience 
it in ourselves; which though it may seem a paradox to many of us, yet there is 
I none of us, but may find it to he a real truth, and attain unto it, if we be but 
careful and constant in our meditations upon God, and sincere in performing our 
devotions to him, for by these means our notions of God will be refined, our conceptions 
cleared, and our affections, by consequence, so moved towards him, that we shall 
taste and experience in ourselves, as well as know from others, that he is good, 
and that all perfections are concentered in him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p21">But this practical and experimental knowledge of God doth necessarily presuppose 
the other, or the general knowledge of him, so as to be acquainted with the several 
expressions which God in Scripture hath made use of, whereby to reveal himself and 
his perfections to us; as when he is pleased to call himself the almighty God, 
the all-wise and infinite, the just and gracious God, and the like; or to say of 
himself,  ‘I am that I am;’ that is, in and of myself eternal. Unless we first know 
that these and such like expressions belong to God, and what is the true meaning 
and purport of them, it is impossible for us to arrive at that knowledge of him, 
which is necessary to our serving him aright.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p22">And I come to the last thing to 
be considered here concerning the knowledge of God, even that it is necessary to 
our serving him; so that none can serve him that does not first know him, and therefore 
that the method, as well as matter of David’s advice is here observable:  ‘Know thou 
the God of <pb n="253" id="v.ii-Page_253" />thy fathers, and serve him;’ or, first know him, and then serve 
him  ‘with a perfect heart and a willing mind.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p23">And verily one would think that this is a truth so clear, so 
evident of itself, that it needs no proof or demonstration; for how is it possible 
for us to know how to serve God, unless we first know that God whom we ought to 
serve? for all our services unto God should be both proper to his nature, and suitable 
to his perfections; and therefore, unless I first know his nature and perfections, 
how can I adjust my services to them? As for example, I am to fear his greatness, 
and trust on his mercy, and rejoice in his goodness, and desire his favour: but 
how can I do this, unless I know that he is thus great and merciful, good and 
favourable?</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p24">Moreover, as a man cannot serve God when he hath a mind to do 
it, so neither will he have a mind or heart to serve him unless he first knows him. 
For the motions of the will are always regulated by the ultimate dictates of the 
practical understanding; so that a man chooses or refuses, loves or hates, desires 
or abhors, according as he knows any object that is presented to him to be good 
or evil. And therefore how can I choose God as my chiefest good, unless I first 
know him to be so; or love him as I ought, above all things, unless I first know 
him to be better than all things; or perform any true service to him, unless I 
first know him to he such a one, as deserves to have true service performed unto 
him?</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p25">Nay, Lastly, nothing that we can do can be accepted as a service 
to God, unless it be both grounded upon, and directed by a right knowledge of him. 
God would not accept of blind sacrifices <pb n="254" id="v.ii-Page_254" />under the law, much less will he accept of blind services now 
under the gospel; and therefore he expects and requires now, that whatsoever we 
do, either to or for him, be a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii-p25.1">λογικὴ λατρεία</span>, 
 ‘a reasonable service.’<note n="240" id="v.ii-p25.2"><p class="normal" id="v.ii-p26"><scripRef id="v.ii-p26.1" passage="Rom. xii. 1" parsed="|Rom|12|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.1">Rom. xii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> That 
our souls as well as bodies. yea, and the rational as well as sensitive part be 
employed in all the services which we perform to him; which certainly cannot be, 
unless we first know him; so that there is an indispensable connexion betwixt our 
knowing and serving God; it being as impossible for any man to serve him, that 
doth 
not first know him, as it is to know him aright, and not to serve him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p27">But however indispensable this connexion be in its own nature, 
the church of Rome can make a shift to dispense with it; yea, so far as to assert 
that “ignorance is the mother of devotion.” But you must excuse them, for they 
do not mean by devotion, as we do, the real serving of God, but only the performing 
of some outward services to him. And such a kind of devotion, I confess, ignorance 
may be the mother of: but a man must be grossly ignorant that thinks this to be 
devotion, which is but a piece of pageantry, a mocking instead of serving God. And, 
for my part, I cannot but tremble to think what a dismal, what a dreadful account 
the heads of that church must hereafter give, for daring to keep the people in so 
much ignorance as they do; so as to render them incapable of serving God, that 
so they may be the more ready to serve the church; that is, the interests and designs 
of the court of Rome.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p28">But let them look to that; whilst we, in the <pb n="256" id="v.ii-Page_256" />mean while study to know God before all things else, considering,</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p29">First, God therefore made us that we might know him, and that 
we might know that he made us. And therefore it is that he hath made rational creatures 
capable of reflecting upon him that made us so: neither did he only make us at 
first, but he still preserves us; we feed daily at his table, and live upon his 
bounty. And the very beasts that any of us keep, know those that keep them; and 
shall we be more brutish than brutes themselves, and not know him that keeps and 
maintains us? Oh! how justly may God then call  ‘heaven and earth to witness 
against us,’<note n="241" id="v.ii-p29.1"><p class="normal" id="v.ii-p30"><scripRef id="v.ii-p30.1" passage="Isa. i. 2, 3, 4" parsed="|Isa|1|2|0|0;|Isa|1|3|0|0;|Isa|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.2 Bible:Isa.1.3 Bible:Isa.1.4">Isa. i. 2, 3, 4</scripRef>.</p></note> as he did once against his people Israel.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p31">Secondly, There is none of us but have attained to knowledge 
in other things: some of us have searched into arts and sciences, others are acquainted 
with several languages; none of us but are, or would be expert in the affairs of 
this world, and understand the mysteries of our several trades and callings: what, 
and shall he alone, by whom we know other things, be himself unknown to us? What 
is, if this be not, a just cause, wherefore God should infatuate and deprive us 
of all our knowledge in other things? seeing we labour more to know them, than 
him from whom we receive our knowledge.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p32">Thirdly, Ignorance of God, is itself one of the greatest sins 
that we can be guilty of, and which God is most angry for. And God himself imputes 
the destruction of his people, to the  ‘want of knowledge.’<note n="242" id="v.ii-p32.1"><p class="normal" id="v.ii-p33"><scripRef id="v.ii-p33.1" passage="Hos. iv. 4, 6" parsed="|Hos|4|4|0|0;|Hos|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.4.4 Bible:Hos.4.6">Hos. iv. 4, 6</scripRef>.</p></note> Nay, and it is that sin 
too that <pb n="256" id="v.ii-Page_256_1" />makes way for all the rest. For what is the reason that many 
so frequently blaspheme God’s name, slight his service, transgress his laws, and 
incense his wrath against them, but merely because they do not know him, how great, 
how terrible a God he is? For did they but thus rightly know him, they could not 
but guard against the thoughts of doing any thing that is offensive to him; and 
therefore the true knowledge of God would be the best security, and the most sovereign 
antidote in the world against the infection of sin, and the prevalency of temptations 
over us: neither would it only preserve us from sin, but put us upon duty and service, 
and direct us also in the performance of it. Insomuch that the hardest duty will 
be easy to one that knows God; the easiest will be hard to one that knows him not. 
Hard did I say? yea, and impossible too, for although a man may know God, and yet 
not serve him, it is impossible that any man should serve God unless he knows him; knowledge itself being both the first duty that we owe to God, and the foundation 
of all the rest.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p34">And therefore, to conclude, if any desire to perform the vow 
they made in their baptism, to love and fear, to honour and obey the eternal God 
that made them; if any desire to be Christians indeed, and holy in all manner of 
conversation; if any desire to trust on the promises, and observe the precepts 
of the great Creator and Possessor of the world, to live above the snares of death, 
and to antedate the joys of heaven; if any desire to live the life, and to die 
the death of the righteous, to serve God here so as to enjoy him hereafter; let 
all such but study the Scriptures, and frequent the public ordinances; be constant 
and sincere in <pb n="257" id="v.ii-Page_257" />prayer and meditation, neglecting no opportunity of acquainting 
themselves with God, but making use of all means possible to get their hearts possessed 
with a reverential apprehension of God’s greatness and glory, and with a due sense 
of his goodness and perfections, and their work will soon be done; for if they thus 
know God they will serve him too with a perfect heart and a willing mind.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p35">We have seen how we ought to know God; and we are now to 
consider how we ought to serve him; without which, indeed, our knowledge of him 
will avail us nothing. For, as the apostle argues, ‘Though I speak with the 
tongues of men and angels, and have not charity, I am become as sounding brass, 
or a tinkling cymbal.’<note n="243" id="v.ii-p35.1"><p class="normal" id="v.ii-p36"><scripRef id="v.ii-p36.1" passage="1 Cor. xiii. 1" parsed="|1Cor|13|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.1">1 Cor. xiii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> 
So here: though we should have the highest notions and speculations in divinity, that men or angels ever had; though we 
should understand the highest mysteries in religion, and dive into the 
profoundest secrets of Christian philosophy; though we should excel the greatest 
schoolmen, and the most learned doctors that ever lived; and were able to baffle 
heresies, dispute error and schism out of the Christian church, and evince the truth of the articles of our faith, 
by more than mathematical demonstrations; yet, if after all this, our knowledge 
be only notional, not moving our affections, nor putting us upon the practice of 
what we know, ‘it is but as sounding brass, or a tinkling cymbal:  ‘it may make 
a noise in the world, and get us applause among men, but it will stand us in no 
stead at all before the eternal God; yea, it will rise up in judgment against us 
another day, and sink us lower into the <pb n="258" id="v.ii-Page_258" />abyss of torments. And therefore, though men may, God doth not 
look upon this as the true knowledge of himself. Neither can any one be properly 
said to know God, that doth not serve him with a perfect heart and a willing mind. 
And therefore, having discoursed of that knowledge which is necessary to our serving 
God, I shall now endeavour to show, how we ought to serve God according to our knowledge.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p37">In speaking unto which, I must beg the reader’s most serious 
and Christian attention, as to a matter which concerns our lives; yea, our eternal 
lives in another world. I hope there are none of those that pretend to instruct, 
so brutish and atheistical, as not to desire to serve God: none so proud and self-conceited, 
as to think that they serve him well enough already, or at least know how to do 
it. I write only to such as want to be instructed; read books of practical religion 
with no other design but to serve God, and to learn how to serve him better. And 
if this be our only design, as I hope it is, let us manifest it to the world, and 
to our consciences, by attending to, and fixing what we read upon our own hearts. 
For I may venture to say, that this is the noblest and most necessary subject that 
I can write, or any one can read of; and that, which if seriously weighed, rightly 
considered, and truly practised, will most certainly bring us to the highest happiness 
which our natures are capable of, or our persons were at first designed for.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p38">Now, for our clear proceeding in a matter of great importance, 
we will first consider what it is to serve God? A question very necessary to be 
treated of and resolved, because of the general mistakes that are in the world about 
it: many people <pb n="259" id="v.ii-Page_259" />fancying the service of God to consist in some few particular 
acts; as in saying their prayers, reading the Scriptures, going to church, giving 
an alms now and then to the poor; especially if they be but zealous and resolute 
in the defence of the party or faction they are of, so as to promote it to the highest 
of their parts, estates, or power: then they think they do God good service, and 
that this is all he requires of them. Others think they serve God by serving of 
his creatures, as in praying to saints, bowing to images, and falling down before 
the eucharist when it is carried in procession: nay, many there are, who think they 
serve God when they dishonour him, wresting his Scriptures, corrupting his doctrine, 
opposing his vicegerents, seducing his people and servants unto error, and all for 
the promoting of some temporal interests, or groundless opinions. But we must know 
that the service of God is a thing of an higher nature, and nobler stamp than such 
silly mortals would persuade us it is; consisting in nothing less than,</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p39">1. In devoting of ourselves, and all we have, or are, or do, 
unto the honour of the eternal God; resigning our hearts wholly to him, and subduing 
all our passions and affections before him. For seeing we were wholly made by him, 
and wholly depend upon him, if we would serve God at all, we must serve him with 
all we are; every faculty of our souls and member of our bodies employing 
themselves in those services which he set them, so as to live as none of our 
own, but as wholly God’s: his by creation, it was he that made us; his by preservation, it is he that 
maintains us; and his by redemption, it is he that hath purchased us with his own 
most precious blood: and therefore being <pb n="260" id="v.ii-Page_260" />thus bought with a price, we 
 ‘should glorify God both in our souls and bodies, which are his.’<note n="244" id="v.ii-p39.1"><p class="normal" id="v.ii-p40"><scripRef id="v.ii-p40.1" passage="1 Cor. vi. 20" parsed="|1Cor|6|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.20">1 Cor. vi. 20</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p41">And as we are to serve him with all we are, so also with all 
we have.  ‘Honour the Lord with all thy substance, and with the first-fruits of 
all thine increase.’<note n="245" id="v.ii-p41.1"><p class="normal" id="v.ii-p42"><scripRef id="v.ii-p42.1" passage="Prov. iii. 9" parsed="|Prov|3|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.3.9">Prov. iii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> Whatsoever we have we receive from his bounty, and therefore whatsoever 
we have should employ for his glory: our parts, our gifts, our estates, our power, 
our time; whatsoever we call ours, is his in our hands, and therefore to be improved, 
not for ourselves, but him; as our Saviour shows in the parable of the talents, 
which the master of the house distributed amongst his servants;  ‘to some he gave 
one, to some five, to others ten,’ that every one might employ his proportion to 
his master’s use; neither  ‘squandering it away:’ nor yet ‘laying it up in a napkin.’ 
It is God that is the grand master and possessor of the world, who parcels it out 
amongst his creatures, as himself sees good, but wheresoever he entrusteth any 
thing, he expects the improvement of it for himself. And so, I suppose, doth every 
one of us from such servants as we keep; we expect that what we put into their hands 
be laid out, not for themselves, but for us; and that they spend their time in our 
service, not their own; and if they do otherways, none of us but will say, they 
do not serve us but themselves. How then can we expect that God will look upon 
us as serving him, when we do not do so much for him as we expect from our own 
servants, though our fellow-creatures? Or how can we think that we serve him as 
we ought, unless we serve him as much as we can? <pb n="261" id="v.ii-Page_261" />Or that God should look upon us as his servants, unless we employ 
and improve whatsoever we have, not for our own pleasure, profit, or applause, but 
for his honour and glory, from whom we did receive it? Let us remember our Saviour’s 
words,  ‘Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good works, 
and glorify your Father which is in heaven.’<note n="246" id="v.ii-p42.2"><p class="normal" id="v.ii-p43"><scripRef id="v.ii-p43.1" passage="Matt. v. 16" parsed="|Matt|5|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.16">Matt. v. 16</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p44">2. Hence the serving of God consisteth also in the performing 
of sincere and universal obedience to all his laws and commands, which is but the 
natural consequent of the former: for if our whole man, both soul and body, and 
whatsoever we have, or are, ought to be devoted to his glory, it must needs follow, 
that whatsoever we do should be conformable to his precepts; which also is no more 
than every one of us expects from our servants: for those whom we have covenanted 
with to be our servants, and whom we keep upon that very account, that they 
may serve us, we all expect that they should obey all our commands, and do whatsoever 
in justice and by our covenants we can enjoin them. But how much more then must
we ourselves be obliged to obey all the laws and precepts of him that 
made us, whose creatures we are, and whose servants, by consequence, we ought to 
be?</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p45">I say, all his laws and precepts; for we must not think to pick 
and choose, to do some things, and leave other things undone: for we should take 
it ill if our servants should serve us so: if when we send them upon several businesses, 
they should mind one of them, and neglect all the other, we <pb n="262" id="v.ii-Page_262_1" />should questionless look upon them as very idle and careless 
servants: but let us consider and bethink ourselves, whether we have not served 
our master and eternal God, as bad as our servants have or can serve us. He hath 
given us several laws to observe, and hath set us several works to do. and we perhaps 
can make a shift to do something that is required of us; but never think of the 
other, and perhaps the principal things too that he expects from us.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p46">Just as if when Moses had broke the two tables of stone, whereon 
the ten commandments were written, one man should have come and snatched away one 
piece, a second run away with another piece, and a third with another, until at 
length ten several persons had gotten ten several pieces whereon the ten commandments 
were severally written; and when they had done so, every one of them should have 
striven to keep the law that was written on his own piece, never minding what was 
written in the others. Do you think that such persons as these are, could he reputed 
the servants of God, and to observe his laws, when they minded only one particular 
branch or piece of them? the case is our own; we hearing of several laws and commands, 
which the most high God hath set us, get some one of them by the end, and run away 
with that, as if we were not concerned in any of the rest. But let us still remember, 
that the same finger that wrote one of the commands, wrote all the other too. And 
therefore he that doth not observe all as well as one, cannot properly be said to 
observe any at all. Neither indeed doth be serve God in any thing: for though he 
may do something that God requires, yet it is plain, that he <pb n="263" id="v.ii-Page_263" />doth not therefore do it because God requires it; for if he did 
so, he would do all things else too that God requires. And therefore such a person 
doth not serve God at all in what he doth; no, he serves himself rather than God, 
in that he doth it not in obedience to God, but with respect to himself, as to 
get himself a name and credit among men, or perhaps to satisfy his troublesome conscience, 
which would not let him be at quiet unless he did it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p47">But now one that would serve God indeed, hath ‘respect to all 
his commandments;’<note n="247" id="v.ii-p47.1"><p class="normal" id="v.ii-p48"><scripRef id="v.ii-p48.1" passage="Psal. cxix. 6" parsed="|Ps|19|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.6">Psal. cxix. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>  ‘and walks in all the commandments 
and ordinances of the Lord blameless,’<note n="248" id="v.ii-p48.2"><p class="normal" id="v.ii-p49"><scripRef passage="Luke 1:6" id="v.ii-p49.1" parsed="|Luke|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.6">Luke, i. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> as Zacharias and Elizabeth are said to have done. And thus whosoever 
would serve the Lord in any thing must serve him in all things that he requireth. 
And this is that which David means in this advice to his son, saying, ‘Know thou the God of thy fathers, 
and serve him:’ that is, observe and do whatsoever he enjoins, and that too 
 ‘with 
a perfect heart and a willing mind.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p50">And so I come to the second thing to be considered 
here: that is, the manner how we ought to serve God,  ‘even with a perfect heart, and with a willing 
mind.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p51">First, ‘With a perfect heart;’ that is, with integrity and 
sincerity of heart, not from any by-ends or sinister designs, but out of pure obedience 
to the laws of God, as he is the sovereign of heaven and earth, and in Christ, ‘our Lord and our God.’ A thing much to be observed in all our services: without 
which, indeed, they are no services at <pb n="264" id="v.ii-Page_264" />all. Insomuch that should 
we pray our tongues to the stumps, and fast our bodies into skeletons; should we 
fill the air with sighs, and the sea with tears for our sin; should we spend all 
our time in hearing of sermons, and our whole estates in relieving the poor; 
should we hazard our lives, yea, give our bodies to be burnt for religion, yet 
nothing of all this would be accepted as a service unto God, unless it be 
performed with a sincere obedience to his laws, and with a single eye, aiming at 
nothing but his glory, which ought to be the ultimate end of all our actions.<note n="249" id="v.ii-p51.1"><p class="normal" id="v.ii-p52"><scripRef id="v.ii-p52.1" passage="1 Cor. x. 31" parsed="|1Cor|10|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.31">1 Cor. x. 31</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p53">Secondly, We must not only serve God  ‘with a perfect heart,’ but 
with a  ‘willing mind,’ or more properly, with a willing soul; that is, our will 
and all the affections of our souls should be carried after, and exercised in the 
service of almighty God. Our desires are to be inflamed towards it, our love fixed 
upon it, and our delight placed in it. Thus the Israelites are said to have 
 ‘sought the Lord with their whole desire.’<note n="250" id="v.ii-p53.1"><p class="normal" id="v.ii-p54"><scripRef id="v.ii-p54.1" passage="2 Chron. xv. 15" parsed="|2Chr|15|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Chr.15.15">2 Chron. xv. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> And we are commanded to 
 ‘love the Lord our God,’ 
and so to  ‘serve him with all our heart, and with all our soul.’<note n="251" id="v.ii-p54.2"><p class="normal" id="v.ii-p55"><scripRef id="v.ii-p55.1" passage="Deut. xi. 13" parsed="|Deut|11|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.11.13">Deut. xi. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> Yea, we are to 
 ‘delight to do the will of God,’<note n="252" id="v.ii-p55.2"><p class="normal" id="v.ii-p56"><scripRef id="v.ii-p56.1" passage="Psalm xl. 3" parsed="|Ps|40|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.40.3">Psalm xl. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> as our Saviour did, saying, 
 ‘It is my meat to do the will of him that sent me, and to finish his work.’<note n="253" id="v.ii-p56.2"><p class="normal" id="v.ii-p57"><scripRef passage="John 4:34" id="v.ii-p57.1" parsed="|John|4|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.34">John, iv. 34</scripRef>.</p></note> Thus we are so to esteem 
the service of God above our necessary food, pleasing ourselves in pleasing him, 
and so make our service not only our business, but our recreation too; and whosoever 
doth not so, whatsoever he doth for God, he cannot be said to serve him, because 
he doth it <pb n="265" id="v.ii-Page_265" />against his will, and against the bent and inclination 
of his soul. And therefore, though as to the outward act he may do that 
which God commands, yet inwardly he doth it not, because his soul is still 
averse from it, by which means it ceaseth to be the  ‘service of God;’ because 
it is not performed by the whole man, even soul and body, both which are 
necessarily required in our performance of real service to him that made 
them both.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p58">Thirdly, What is the reason why we ought to serve God 
so? Because  ‘he searcheth the heart, and understandeth all the imaginations 
of the thoughts:’ that is, he is thoroughly acquainted with every thought 
in our hearts, and with every motion and inclination of our souls infinitely 
better than our-. selves are. And therefore it is vain for us to think to 
put him off with outward and formal, instead of inward and real service: for he 
doth not only see what we do, but knows too what we think while 
we are doing of it: and doth not only observe the matter of our actions, 
but the manner also of our performing them: it being his great prerogative 
to  ‘search the heart, and to try the reins, and to have all things naked and 
open unto him,’<note n="254" id="v.ii-p58.1"><p class="normal" id="v.ii-p59"><scripRef id="v.ii-p59.1" passage="Heb. iv. 13" parsed="|Heb|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.4.13">Heb. iv. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> so that he seeth what the soul doth within doors, in 
the secret closets of the heart, as clearly as what it doth with out in 
the open streets of the world: every affection of the soul being as manifest unto him, as the actions 
of the body are; and therefore hypocrisy is the most foolish and ridiculous 
sin imaginable, making as if we could cheat and deceive God, and hide 
our sins from the all-seeing eyes of omniscience itself, or make God believe 
that we are holy, because we appear to be so to men.</p><pb n="266" id="v.ii-Page_266" />
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p60">But to bring this matter more closely to ourselves: we have 
been all at church, perhaps, performing our service and devotions to him that made 
us; it is true, as to our outward appearance, there hath been no great difference 
betwixt us, we have been equally present at these public ordinances, and we do not 
know but one hath prayed and heard the word of God both read and preached as well 
as another; so that seemingly our services are all alike as to us: but are they 
so to God too? That I much question: for he hath taken especial notice all along, 
not only of the outward gestures of our bodies, but likewise of the inward behaviour 
of our hearts and souls before him; and therefore, as I hope he hath seen many 
of us serving him with a  ‘perfect heart and a willing mind;’ so, I fear he 
hath found too many of us tardy,  ‘coming before him as his people come, and sitting 
before him as his people sit,’ while our hearts in the mean time have been about 
our covetousness; and hath plainly seen, though our bodies have been at church, 
our souls have been elsewhere, thinking upon our relations, or estates, or something 
or other, besides what our thoughts should have been employed about in so solemn 
a duty as the public worship. But know this,  ‘O vain man, whosoever thou art, that 
God will not be mocked;’ and though thou hast not seen, or perhaps so much as thought 
of him, he hath seen thee and thy thoughts too; yea, at this very moment looks 
upon thee. And what wilt thou answer him, the great Judge of the whole world, when 
he shall tell thee to thy face, and call his omniscience to witness, that he saw 
thee at this, as at other times, play the hypocrite with him, making as if thou 
servest him, when thou servest him not; and instead of serving him  ‘with a 
perfect <pb n="267" id="v.ii-Page_267" />heart and a willing mind,’ servest him in neither heart 
nor mind. Let us all remember this when we approach God’s house, and also bethink 
ourselves afterwards, whether we have not been guilty of this sin! if we have, we 
may be sure God knows it, and we shall know it another day. But to prevent what 
justly may be our doom, let us repent of our former neglects in this kind; and, 
for the future, whensoever we are serving God, let us still look upon him as looking 
upon us, and fix in our hearts this one thing,  ‘That God knows all things in the 
world.’ And therefore let us not think to put God off with such careless and perfunctory 
services as heretofore too many of us have done; but if we desire to serve him 
at all, let us serve him  ‘with a perfect heart and a willing mind.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p61">Thus I have endeavoured to show both what it is to serve God, 
and how we ought to do it: now let us not think it sufficient that we know how to 
serve God, unless we serve him according to our knowledge. Let us remember our Saviour’s 
words,  ‘If ye know these things, happy are ye if ye do them.’<note n="255" id="v.ii-p61.1"><p class="normal" id="v.ii-p62"><scripRef passage="John 13:17" id="v.ii-p62.1" parsed="|John|13|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.17">John, xiii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> Which happiness, that 
all who read this may attain unto, let me advise them,  ‘in the name of the eternal 
God that made them,’ to renounce and forsake their former masters, sin, Satan, and 
the world, whoever may have hitherto been enslaved by them, and now dedicate themselves 
wholly to the service of him that made them for that very purpose that they may 
serve him; yea, and who hath composed our natures so, that the highest happiness 
we are capable of, consists in our <pb n="268" id="v.ii-Page_268" />serving him; and therefore let us not think, that he calls upon 
us to serve him, because he wants our service: no, be it known unto all, that he 
is infinitely happy in the enjoyment of his own perfections, and needs not the services 
of such poor silly mortals as we are, who have nothing but what we receive from 
him: and therefore he doth not call upon us to serve him because he cannot be happy 
without us, but because we cannot be happy without him: not because he wants our 
service, but because we want it; it being impossible for us to he happy, unless 
we be holy; or to enjoy God, unless we serve him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p63">Wherefore all ye that desire to go to heaven, to have him that 
made you reconciled to you, and smile upon you; or that desire to be really and 
truly happy; set upon the work which God sent you into the world about, put it 
not off any longer, make no more vain excuses, but from this day forward, let the 
service of God be your daily, your continual employment and pleasure: study and 
contrive each day how to advance his glory and interest in the world, and how you 
may walk mom strictly, more circumspectly, more conformably to his laws than ever. 
But whatsoever service you perform unto him, be sure to do it with a perfect heart 
and a willing mind.’ Think not to put him off with fancy instead of faith, or with 
outward performances instead of real duties; but remember that he  ‘searcheth the 
hearts, and trieth the reins of the sons of men,’ and observes the inward motions 
of the soul, as well as the outward actions of the life: and therefore wheresoever 
you are, whatsoever you do, still bethink yourselves, that he that made you, still 
looks upon you; taking notice not only of <pb n="269" id="v.ii-Page_269" />the matter of the actions which you perform, but also of the 
manner of your performing them; and therefore be sure to have a special care in 
all your services for or unto God, that your  ‘hearts be sincere before him, and 
your minds inclined to him,’ that so you  ‘may serve him with a perfect heart, and 
a willing mind.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p64">But to conclude; whoever ye are that read this discourse, I 
have shown you the  ‘things that belong unto your everlasting peace,’ have acquainted 
you with the method and manner of your serving God in time, in order to your enjoyment 
of him to eternity. How you are affected with what you have read, and whether you 
be resolved to practise it, yea, or no, it is only the eternal God that knows. But 
this I know, that if you will not be persuaded to serve God, yea, and to serve him 
too  ‘with a perfect heart and a willing mind,’ you will one day wish you had, but 
then it will be too late. And therefore if you will put it to the venture, go 
on still, and with the unprofitable servant,  ‘hide your talents in a napkin,’ or 
lavish them out in the revels of sin, and vanity; let thy belly be still thy god, 
and the world thy lord; serve thyself or Satan, instead of the  ‘living God,’ but 
know that for this, ‘God will bring thee into judgment;’ after which, expect nothing 
else but to be overwhelmed with horror and confusion to eternity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p65">Whereas on the other side, such amongst you as shall sincerely 
endeavour from henceforth to serve  ‘God with a perfect heart and a willing mind,’ 
I dare, I do assure them in the name of God,  ‘their labour shall not be in vain in 
the Lord:’ for God suffers not his enemies to go unpunished, nor his servants unrewarded.</p>

<pb n="270" id="v.ii-Page_270" />
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p66">And therefore go on with joy and triumph in the service of so 
great and so good a master, and devote yourselves wholly to his service, and 
employ your talents faithfully for his glory. Remember the time is but short; 
and Christ himself will receive you into eternal glory, saying,  ‘Well done, 
good and faithful servant.’</p>


<h3 style="margin-top:1in; margin-bottom:1in" id="v.ii-p66.1">END OF VOL. I.</h3>
<hr style="width:20%" />
<h4 id="v.ii-p66.3">J. Rickerby, Prtnter, Sherbourn Lane.</h4>
</div2></div1>


<div1 title="Indexes" progress="99.97%" prev="v.ii" next="vi.i" id="vi">
<h1 id="vi-p0.1">Indexes</h1>

<div2 title="Index of Scripture References" progress="99.97%" prev="vi" next="vi.ii" id="vi.i">
  <h2 id="vi.i-p0.1">Index of Scripture References</h2>
  <insertIndex type="scripRef" id="vi.i-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<p class="bbook">Genesis</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#iv.i.ix-p3.1">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=19#iv.i.ix-p13.1">14:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=19#v.i-p43.1">18:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=18#iv.i.ii-p60.1">22:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=21#iv.ii.viii.iv-p6.1">39:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=10#iv.i.ii-p48.1">49:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=10#iv.i.ii-p109.1">49:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Exodus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=14#iv.i.x-p23.1">12:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=46#iv.i.ii-p98.1">12:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=4#iv.i.ix-p19.1">16:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=13#iv.i.ix-p19.1">16:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=7#iv.ii.v.iii-p5.1">20:7</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Leviticus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=11#iv.i.x-p25.1">17:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=5#iv.i.viii-p18.1">18:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=12#iv.ii.v.iii-p4.1">19:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=8#iv.i.ii-p45.1">25:8</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Numbers</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=12#iv.i.ii-p98.2">9:12</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Deuteronomy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#iv.i.ii-p25.1">4:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=11#iv.ii.v.iii-p5.2">5:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=7#v.i-p40.1">6:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=6#iv.i.x-p6.1">7:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=15#iv.i.ix-p21.1">8:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=14#iv.i.ix-p14.1">10:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=13#v.ii-p55.1">11:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=2#iv.i.x-p6.1">14:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=21#iv.i.x-p6.1">14:21</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Samuel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#v.i-p46.1">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#v.i-p46.1">3:14</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Samuel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=17#iv.i.ii-p61.1">7:17</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Kings</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=6#iv.i.ix-p20.1">17:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=6#iv.ii.vi.i-p4.1">17:6</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Chronicles</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Chr&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=9#v.ii-p4.1">28:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Chr&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=11#iv.i.ix-p15.1">29:11</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Chronicles</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Chr&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=15#v.ii-p54.1">15:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Chr&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=22#iv.i.ii-p46.1">36:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Chr&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=23#iv.i.ii-p46.1">36:23</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ezra</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezra&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#iv.i.viii-p37.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezra&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#iv.i.viii-p37.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezra&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#iv.i.ii-p52.1">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezra&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#iv.i.ii-p46.2">6:1-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezra&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#iv.i.ii-p46.3">7:1-28</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Job</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=25#iv.i.xi-p10.1">19:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=26#iv.i.xi-p10.1">19:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=27#iv.i.xi-p10.1">19:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=3#iv.ii.v.i-p4.1">27:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=4#iv.ii.v.i-p4.1">27:4</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Psalms</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#iv.i.ii-p32.1">10:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=10#iv.i.ii-p112.1">16:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=26#iv.i.ii-p85.1">18:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=6#v.ii-p48.1">19:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=113#iv.ii.iii.iv-p3.1">19:113</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=8#iv.i.ii-p100.1">22:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=16#iv.i.ii-p96.1">22:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=18#iv.i.ii-p104.1">22:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=8#v.ii-p20.1">34:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=20#iv.i.ii-p98.3">34:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=1#iv.ii.v.i-p3.1">39:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=3#v.ii-p56.1">40:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=41&amp;scrV=9#iv.i.ii-p87.1">41:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=68&amp;scrV=18#iv.i.ii-p123.1">68:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=69&amp;scrV=21#iv.i.ii-p102.1">69:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=84&amp;scrV=11#iv.i.ix-p17.1">84:11</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Proverbs</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#iv.i.ix-p31.1">3:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#v.ii-p42.1">3:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=23#iv.ii.iii.ii-p4.1">4:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=19#iv.ii.v.ii-p4.1">10:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=8#iv.i.viii-p3.1">15:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=4#iv.ii.vi.iv-p3.1">16:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=11#iv.ii.iv.viii-p7.1">19:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=4#iv.i.viii-p3.1">21:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=6#v.i-p33.1">22:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=6#v.i-p41.1">22:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=6#v.i-p50.1">22:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=26#iv.ii.vi.i-p3.1">23:26</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ecclesiastes</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#iv.ii.v.ii-p3.1">5:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#iv.ii.v.ii-p3.1">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=9#iv.ii.iv.viii-p6.1">7:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=23#v.i-p32.1">8:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#iv.i.xi-p14.1">12:7</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Isaiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#v.ii-p30.1">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#v.ii-p30.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#v.ii-p30.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#iv.i.ii-p78.1">6:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#iv.i.ii-p41.1">7:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#iv.i.ii-p64.1">7:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#iv.i.ii-p74.1">9:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=2#iv.i.ii-p74.1">9:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=6#iv.i.ii-p33.1">9:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=6#iv.i.ii-p37.1">9:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#iv.i.ii-p62.1">11:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=19#iv.i.xi-p7.1">26:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=35&amp;scrV=5#iv.i.ii-p76.1">35:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=35&amp;scrV=6#iv.i.ii-p76.1">35:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=3#iv.i.ii-p72.1">40:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=24#iv.i.ix-p11.1">45:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=3#iv.i.ii-p80.1">53:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=5#iv.i.vii-p4.1">53:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=5#iv.i.ii-p93.1">53:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=10#iv.i.ii-p113.1">53:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=12#iv.i.ii-p91.1">53:12</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Jeremiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=33#iv.i.ii-p26.1">31:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=33#iv.i.ix-p4.1">31:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=16#iv.i.ii-p31.1">33:16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Daniel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#iv.ii.viii.iv-p7.1">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=23#iv.i.ix-p22.1">3:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=22#iv.i.ix-p23.1">6:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=24#iv.i.ii-p43.1">9:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=25#iv.i.ii-p44.1">9:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=2#iv.i.xi-p8.1">12:2</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Hosea</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#v.ii-p33.1">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#v.ii-p33.1">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#iv.i.ii-p69.1">11:1</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Amos</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Amos&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#iv.ii.viii.vi-p4.1">3:2</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Jonah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jonah&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#iv.i.ix-p24.1">2:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Micah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mic&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#iv.i.ii-p66.1">5:2</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Habakkuk</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hab&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#iv.i.ii-p51.1">1:8</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Haggai</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hag&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#iv.i.ii-p53.1">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hag&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#iv.i.ii-p50.1">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hag&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#iv.i.ii-p108.1">2:9</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Zechariah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=9#iv.i.ii-p83.1">9:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=12#iv.i.ii-p89.1">11:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=13#iv.i.ii-p89.1">11:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=10#iv.i.ii-p96.2">12:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=7#iv.i.ii-p34.1">13:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=7#iv.i.ii-p38.1">13:7</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Malachi</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#iv.ii.iv.vi-p6.1">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#iv.i.ii-p71.1">3:1</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Matthew</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iv.i.ii-p63.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#iv.i.ii-p65.1">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iv.i.ii-p67.1">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iv.i.ii-p110.1">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#iv.i.ii-p70.1">2:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#iv.i.ii-p70.1">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#iv.i.ii-p73.1">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#iv.i.ii-p73.1">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#iv.i.ii-p20.1">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#iv.i.ii-p75.1">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=23#iv.i.ii-p75.1">4:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=23#iv.i.ii-p77.1">4:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#v.ii-p43.1">5:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#iv.i-p7.1">7:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=20#iv.i.ii-p81.1">8:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=36#iv.ii.v.ii-p5.1">12:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=13#iv.i.ii-p79.1">13:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=49#iv.i.xi-p24.1">13:49</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=28#iv.i.x-p26.1">20:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=6#iv.i.ii-p84.2">21:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=9#iv.i.ii-p86.1">21:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=31#iv.i.xi-p9.2">22:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=32#iv.i.xi-p9.2">22:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=31#iv.i.xi-p23.1">24:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=31#iv.i.xi-p22.1">25:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=32#iv.i.xi-p25.1">25:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=33#iv.i.xi-p25.1">25:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=15#iv.i.ii-p90.1">26:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=47#iv.i.ii-p88.1">26:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=26#iv.i.ii-p94.1">27:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=34#iv.i.ii-p103.1">27:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=35#iv.i.ii-p97.1">27:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=35#iv.i.ii-p105.1">27:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=38#iv.i.ii-p92.2">27:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=42#iv.i.ii-p101.1">27:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=43#iv.i.ii-p101.1">27:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=48#iv.i.ii-p103.1">27:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=6#iv.i.ii-p114.1">28:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=9#iv.i.ii-p115.1">28:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=16#iv.i.ii-p115.1">28:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=17#iv.i.ii-p115.1">28:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=18#iv.i.ii-p115.1">28:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=19#iv.i.iii-p4.1">28:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=19#iv.i.x-p15.1">28:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=19#v.i-p14.1">28:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=20#iv.i.ii-p129.1">28:20</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Mark</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#iv.i.ii-p79.2">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=21#iv.ii.iii.ii-p3.1">7:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=22#iv.ii.iii.ii-p3.1">7:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=14#v.i-p18.1">10:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#iv.i.ii-p121.1">15:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=19#iv.i.ii-p95.1">15:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=24#iv.i.ii-p105.3">15:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=27#iv.i.ii-p92.1">15:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=42#iv.i.ii-p121.1">15:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=14#iv.i.ii-p115.2">16:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=16#v.i-p15.1">16:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=19#iv.i.ii-p124.1">16:19</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Luke</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#iv.i.ii-p110.2">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#v.ii-p49.1">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=35#iv.i.v-p6.1">1:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=2#v.i-p27.1">11:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=24#iv.i-p8.1">13:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=45#iv.i.ii-p107.1">19:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=47#iv.i.ii-p107.1">19:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=6#iv.i.ii-p88.2">22:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=44#iv.i.ii-p82.1">22:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=33#iv.i.ii-p97.2">23:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=6#iv.i.ii-p114.2">24:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=13#iv.i.ii-p116.1">24:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=14#iv.i.ii-p116.1">24:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=15#iv.i.ii-p116.1">24:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=34#iv.i.ii-p116.1">24:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=43#iv.i.ii-p119.1">24:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=51#iv.i.ii-p124.2">24:51</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#v.i-p16.1">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=18#iv.ii.viii.iv-p4.1">4:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=34#v.ii-p57.1">4:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#iv.i.xi-p20.1">5:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=23#v.ii-p17.1">5:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=44#iv.ii.v.iv-p3.1">8:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#iv.i.x-p16.1">9:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=14#iv.i.ii-p84.1">12:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=17#v.ii-p62.1">13:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=8#iv.i.ix-p29.1">15:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=7#iv.i.v-p8.1">16:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=13#iv.i.v-p8.1">16:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=3#iv.i.xii-p5.1">17:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=23#iv.i.ii-p105.2">19:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=33#iv.i.ii-p99.1">19:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=36#iv.i.ii-p99.1">19:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=19#iv.i.ii-p117.1">20:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=27#iv.i.ii-p118.1">20:27</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Acts</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#iv.i.ii-p125.1">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=38#iv.i.x-p14.1">2:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=39#iv.i.x-p4.1">2:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=39#iv.i.x-p14.1">2:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#iv.i.ii-p125.1">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#iv.i.ii-p125.1">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#iv.i.ii-p125.1">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=15#iv.i.ii-p125.1">5:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#iv.i.ii-p125.1">5:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=47#iv.i.x-p10.1">10:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#iv.i.ix-p25.1">12:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=8#iv.i.ix-p25.1">12:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=9#iv.i.ix-p25.1">12:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=10#iv.i.ix-p25.1">12:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=15#iv.i.x-p13.1">16:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=33#iv.i.x-p13.1">16:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=31#iv.i.xi-p20.2">17:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=28#v.ii-p10.1">18:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=25#iv.ii.v.vi-p4.1">26:25</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Romans</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=31#iv.i.viii-p19.1">3:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#v.i-p31.1">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#v.i-p31.1">6:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=18#v.i-p31.1">6:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=15#iv.i.viii-p32.1">7:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=28#iv.ii.iv.vi-p4.1">8:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=32#iv.i.ix-p12.1">8:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#v.ii-p26.1">12:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#iv.ii.vii.i-p4.1">13:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#iv.ii.viii.iii-p4.1">13:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=2#iv.ii.vii.i-p6.1">13:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=7#iv.ii.v.vi-p3.1">13:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=23#iv.ii.vi.iii-p4.1">14:23</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=30#iv.i.viii-p14.1">1:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#iv.i.viii-p28.1">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#iv.ii.viii.iii-p3.1">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#iv.ii.viii.vi-p7.1">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=20#iv.i.ix-p30.1">6:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=20#v.ii-p40.1">6:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#iv.i.x-p5.1">7:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#iv.i.x-p19.1">7:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=31#iv.ii.vi.iv-p6.1">10:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=31#iv.i.ix-p32.1">10:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=31#v.ii-p52.1">10:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=29#iv.i.x-p30.1">11:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#v.ii-p36.1">13:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=12#iv.i.xii-p4.1">13:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=6#iv.i.ii-p120.1">15:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=8#iv.i.ii-p120.1">15:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#iv.i.v-p13.1">15:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=52#iv.i.xi-p18.1">15:52</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#iv.ii.v.iii-p3.1">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#iv.i.ix-p7.1">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#iv.ii.v.iii-p3.1">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#iv.ii.viii.v-p3.1">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#iv.i.xi-p16.1">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#iv.i.viii-p13.1">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#iv.i.viii-p15.1">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#iv.i.x-p27.1">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=0#iv.i.xi-p9.3">15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ephesians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#v.i-p9.1">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=26#iv.ii.iv.viii-p3.1">4:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=29#iv.ii.v.ii-p6.1">4:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=25#iv.ii.vii.ii-p7.1">5:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=28#iv.ii.vii.ii-p7.1">5:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=33#iv.ii.vii.ii-p7.1">5:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#iv.ii.vii.iv-p4.1">6:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#iv.ii.vi.i-p7.1">6:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#iv.ii.vi.i-p7.1">6:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#iv.ii.vii.iv-p8.1">6:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=7#iv.ii.vi.i-p7.1">6:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=7#iv.ii.vii.iv-p8.1">6:7</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Philippians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#iv.i.viii-p36.1">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#iv.ii.vi.iv-p5.1">3:19</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Colossians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#iv.ii.vi.iv-p4.1">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#iv.ii.vii.ii-p8.1">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=22#iv.ii.vii.iv-p8.2">3:22</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Thessalonians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#iv.i.xi-p21.1">4:16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iv.ii.vii.i-p9.1">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#iv.ii.vii.i-p9.1">2:2</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#iv.i.xi-p17.1">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#v.i-p34.1">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#v.i-p4.1">4:3</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Titus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#v.i-p5.1">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#iv.ii.vii.iv-p5.1">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#iv.ii.vii.iv-p6.1">2:9</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Hebrews</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#v.ii-p59.1">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#iv.i.ii-p21.1">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#v.i-p36.1">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=22#iv.i.viii-p22.1">7:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=26#iv.i.vi-p3.1">7:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=27#iv.i.vi-p3.1">7:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=10#iv.i.ix-p5.1">8:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=10#iv.i.ix-p34.1">8:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=10#v.ii-p13.1">8:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#iv.ii.ii.iii-p3.1">11:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=6#iv.ii.vi.iii-p3.1">11:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=6#v.ii-p9.1">11:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=6#iv.ii.iv.iv-p4.1">12:6</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">James</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#iv.ii.v.v-p5.1">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=23#v.i-p44.1">2:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=26#iv.ii.i.i-p2.1">2:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#iv.ii.v.i-p2.1">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#iv.ii.v.i-p2.1">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#iv.ii.v.v-p4.1">5:20</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#v.i-p38.1">3:16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#v.i-p3.1">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#v.i-p3.1">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#v.i-p3.1">2:3</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#iv.i.vi-p6.1">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iv.i.vii-p6.1">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#iv.i.iii-p5.1">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=28#iv.i.xi-p9.1">5:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=29#iv.i.xi-p9.1">5:29</a> </p>
</div>




</div2>

<div2 title="Greek Words and Phrases" progress="99.98%" prev="vi.i" next="vi.iii" id="vi.ii">
  <h2 id="vi.ii-p0.1">Index of Greek Words and Phrases</h2>
  <div class="Greek" id="vi.ii-p0.2">
    <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="EL" id="vi.ii-p0.3" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li><span class="Greek">Κατηκίζειν νουθεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p11.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λογικὴ λατρεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-p25.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νουθεσία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παιδεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
</ul>
</div>



  </div>
</div2>

<div2 title="Latin Words and Phrases" progress="99.99%" prev="vi.ii" next="vi.iv" id="vi.iii">
  <h2 id="vi.iii-p0.1">Index of Latin Words and Phrases</h2>
  <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="LA" id="vi.iii-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li>Video meliora, proboque; deteriora sequor: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.viii-p32.2">1</a></li>
 <li>ad extra: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.v-p7.1">1</a></li>
 <li>ignis fatuus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iv.ii-p5.1">1</a></li>
 <li>substantia cogitans: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iii.v-p2.1">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>



</div2>

<div2 title="Index of Pages of the Print Edition" progress="100.00%" prev="vi.iii" next="toc" id="vi.iv">
  <h2 id="vi.iv-p0.1">Index of Pages of the Print Edition</h2>
  <insertIndex type="pb" id="vi.iv-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<p class="pages"><a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_i">i</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_ii">ii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_iii">iii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_iv">iv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_v">v</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_vi">vi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_vii">vii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_viii">viii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_ix">ix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_x">x</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xi">xi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xii">xii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xiii">xiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xiv">xiv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xv">xv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xvi">xvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xvii">xvii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xviii">xviii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xix">xix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xx">xx</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xxi">xxi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xxii">xxii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xxiii">xxiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xxiv">xxiv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xxv">xxv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xxvi">xxvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xxvii">xxvii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xxviii">xxviii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xxix">xxix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xxx">xxx</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xxxi">xxxi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xxxii">xxxii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xxxiii">xxxiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xxxiv">xxxiv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xxxv">xxxv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xxxvi">xxxvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xxxvii">xxxvii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xxxviii">xxxviii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xxxix">xxxix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xl">xl</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xli">xli</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xlii">xlii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xliii">xliii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xliv">xliv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xlv">xlv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_xlvi">xlvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_xlvii">xlvii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_xlviii">xlviii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_xlix">xlix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_l">l</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_li">li</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_lii">lii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_liii">liii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_liv">liv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_lv">lv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_lvi">lvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_1">1</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_2">2</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_3">3</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_4">4</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_5">5</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_6">6</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.i-Page_7">7</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.i-Page_8">8</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.i-Page_9">9</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.i-Page_10">10</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii-Page_11">11</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii-Page_12">12</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii-Page_13">13</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii-Page_14">14</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii-Page_15">15</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii-Page_16">16</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii-Page_17">17</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii-Page_18">18</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii-Page_19">19</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii-Page_20">20</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii-Page_21">21</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii-Page_22">22</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii-Page_23">23</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii-Page_24">24</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii-Page_25">25</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii-Page_26">26</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii-Page_27">27</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii-Page_28">28</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii-Page_29">29</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii-Page_30">30</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii-Page_31">31</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii-Page_32">32</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii-Page_33">33</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii-Page_34">34</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii-Page_35">35</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii-Page_36">36</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii-Page_37">37</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii-Page_38">38</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii-Page_39">39</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii-Page_40">40</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii-Page_41">41</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iv-Page_42">42</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iv-Page_43">43</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iv-Page_44">44</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.v-Page_45">45</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.v-Page_46">46</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.v-Page_47">47</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.v-Page_48">48</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.v-Page_49">49</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.v-Page_50">50</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.vi-Page_51">51</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.vi-Page_52">52</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.vi-Page_54">54</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.vii-Page_54">54</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.vii-Page_55">55</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.vii-Page_56">56</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.vii-Page_56_1">56</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.viii-Page_58">58</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.viii-Page_59">59</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.viii-Page_60">60</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.viii-Page_61">61</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.viii-Page_62">62</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.viii-Page_63">63</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.viii-Page_64">64</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.viii-Page_65">65</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.viii-Page_66">66</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.viii-Page_67">67</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.viii-Page_68">68</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.viii-Page_69">69</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.viii-Page_70">70</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.viii-Page_71">71</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.viii-Page_72">72</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ix-Page_73">73</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ix-Page_74">74</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ix-Page_75">75</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ix-Page_76">76</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ix-Page_77">77</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ix-Page_78">78</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ix-Page_79">79</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ix-Page_80">80</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ix-Page_81">81</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ix-Page_82">82</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.x-Page_83">83</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.x-Page_84">84</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.x-Page_85">85</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.x-Page_86">86</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.x-Page_87">87</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.x-Page_88">88</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.x-Page_89">89</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.x-Page_90">90</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.x-Page_91">91</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.x-Page_92">92</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.x-Page_93">93</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.xi-Page_94">94</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.xi-Page_95">95</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.xi-Page_96">96</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.xi-Page_97">97</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.xi-Page_98">98</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.xi-Page_99">99</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.xi-Page_100">100</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.xi-Page_101">101</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.xi-Page_102">102</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.xi-Page_103">103</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.xii-Page_104">104</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.xii-Page_105">105</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.xii-Page_106">106</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.xii-Page_107">107</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.xii-Page_108">108</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.xii-Page_109">109</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.xii-Page_110">110</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.xii-Page_111">111</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_112">112</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_113">113</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i.i-Page_114">114</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i.i-Page_115">115</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i.ii-Page_116">116</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i.iii-Page_117">117</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i.iii-Page_118">118</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i.iv-Page_119">119</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i.iv-Page_120">120</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii.i-Page_121">121</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii.ii-Page_122">122</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii.iii-Page_123">123</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii.iii-Page_124">124</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii.iii-Page_125">125</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii.iv-Page_126">126</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iii.i-Page_127">127</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iii.ii-Page_129">129</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iii.iii-Page_130">130</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iii.iii-Page_131">131</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iii.iv-Page_132">132</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iii.iv-Page_133">133</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iii.v-Page_134">134</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iii.v-Page_135">135</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iii.vi-Page_136">136</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iii.vi-Page_137">137</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iv.i-Page_138">138</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iv.i-Page_139">139</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iv.ii-Page_140">140</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iv.ii-Page_141">141</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iv.iii-Page_142">142</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iv.iii-Page_143">143</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iv.iii-Page_144">144</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iv.iii-Page_145">145</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iv.iv-Page_146">146</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iv.iv-Page_147">147</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iv.v-Page_148">148</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iv.v-Page_149">149</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iv.vi-Page_150">150</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iv.vi-Page_151">151</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iv.vi-Page_152">152</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iv.vi-Page_153">153</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iv.vii-Page_154">154</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iv.vii-Page_155">155</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iv.viii-Page_156">156</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iv.viii-Page_157">157</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iv.viii-Page_158">158</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.v.i-Page_159">159</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.v.ii-Page_160">160</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.v.ii-Page_161">161</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.v.iii-Page_162">162</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.v.iii-Page_163">163</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.v.iv-Page_164">164</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.v.iv-Page_165">165</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.v.iv-Page_166">166</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.v.v-Page_167">167</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.v.v-Page_168">168</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.v.vi-Page_169">169</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.v.vi-Page_170">170</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.vi-Page_171">171</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.vi.i-Page_172">172</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.vi.i-Page_173">173</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.vi.i-Page_174">174</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.vi.ii-Page_175">175</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.vi.iii-Page_176">176</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.vi.iii-Page_177">177</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.vi.iii-Page_178">178</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.vi.iv-Page_179">179</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.vi.iv-Page_180">180</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.vi.v-Page_181">181</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.vi.v-Page_182">182</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.vi.v-Page_183">183</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.vii-Page_184">184</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.vii.i-Page_185">185</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.vii.i-Page_186">186</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.vii.i-Page_187">187</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.vii.ii-Page_188">188</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.vii.ii-Page_189">189</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.vii.ii-Page_190">190</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.vii.ii-Page_191">191</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.vii.iii-Page_192">192</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.vii.iii-Page_193">193</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.vii.iii-Page_194">194</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.vii.iv-Page_195">195</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.vii.iv-Page_196">196</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.vii.v-Page_197">197</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.vii.v-Page_198">198</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.vii.v-Page_199">199</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.vii.v-Page_200">200</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.vii.vi-Page_201">201</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.vii.vi-Page_202">202</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.vii.vi-Page_203">203</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.viii-Page_204">204</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.viii.i-Page_205">205</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.viii.i-Page_206">206</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.viii.ii-Page_207">207</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.viii.ii-Page_208">208</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.viii.ii-Page_209">209</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.viii.iii-Page_210">210</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.viii.iii-Page_211">211</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.viii.iv-Page_212">212</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.viii.iv-Page_213">213</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.viii.iv-Page_214">214</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.viii.iv-Page_215">215</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.viii.v-Page_216">216</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.viii.vi-Page_217">217</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.viii.vi-Page_218">218</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.viii.vi-Page_219">219</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.viii.vi-Page_220">220</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.viii.vi-Page_221">221</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_222">222</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_223">223</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_224">224</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_225">225</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_226">226</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_227">227</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_228">228</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_229">229</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_230">230</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_231">231</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_232">232</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_233">233</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_234">234</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_235">235</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_236">236</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_237">237</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_238">238</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_239">239</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_240">240</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_241">241</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_242">242</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_243">243</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_244">244</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_245">245</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_246">246</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_247">247</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_248">248</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_249">249</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_250">250</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_251">251</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_262">262</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_253">253</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_254">254</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_256">256</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_256_1">256</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_257">257</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_258">258</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_259">259</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_260">260</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_261">261</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_262_1">262</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_263">263</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_264">264</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_265">265</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_266">266</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_267">267</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_268">268</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_269">269</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_270">270</a> 
</p>
</div>



</div2>
</div1>




	</ThML.body>
</ThML>
